ãâã QVESTIONS Dogâââicall OBSERVATIONS Aââ Evangelicall ESSAYS VPON THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEW WHEREIN About two thousand six hundred and fifty necessary and profitable Questions are discussed and five hundred and eighty speciall points of Doctrine noted and five hundred and fifty Errours confuted or Objections answered together with divers Arguments whereby divers Truths and true Tenents are confirmed By RICHARD WARD Sometimes STUDENT in the famous VNIVERSITIES Of CAMBRIDGE In ENGLAND St. ANDREWS In SCOTLAND And Master of Arts of both the Kingdoms And now a Preacher in the famous City of LONDON Si in Scriptura sacra tantûm essent quae facillimè intelligerentur nec studiosè quareretur nec suavitèr inveniretur veritas Augustâ de verà religione âon potentus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu Non in superficie sed in medullà non in serâânum foliis sed in radice rationis Hier. in Epist ad Ephes So they read in the Book in the Law of God distinctly and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading Nehem. 8.8 LONDON Printed for PETER COLE and are to be sold at his shop in Cornhill at the sign of the Glove and Lyon neer the Royall Exchange M.DC.XL THE DEMONSTRATION OF THE SCRIPTVRES BEing about by the grace of God to cleare some difficulties and to collect a few observations from some verses of this Gospel written by St Matthew it will not bee amisse first of all to resolve a generall question or two Our first question then shall be this Quest 1 How this Booke or any other may bee knowne to be the divine word of God dictated by the Holy Spirit of God and not the humour or fancy of a private erring spirit Answ I answer Scripture is knowne to be Scripture and canonicall bookes are knowne to bee such by these proofes properties infallible markes First by the evidence of the Spirit imprinted in the Scriptures and shewing it selfe in every line of them or the testimonies of the Scripture it self that is the testimony of God speaking unto us in the Scriptures as Rom. 10.8 This is the word of Faith which we preach Rom. 10.8 Secondly the purity and perfection of Scriptures sheweth it to bee Canonicall For they teach nothing but truth and teach all truths necessary unto salvation They are both pure and perfect Psal 19.8 9. Psal 19.8.9 First pure they being a doctrine according to holines a rule to direct our waies in righteousnesse all the exhortations and examples therein tending thereto Secondly they are perfectly holy in themselves and by themselves whereas all other writings are profane farther then they draw holinesse from these which yet is never such but that their holinesse is imperfect and defective Prov. 8.8 and 30.5 Psal 12.7 But the Scriptures are perfectly profitable in themselves to instruct unto salvation a Iames 1.21 All other writings are utterly unprofitable thereunto any further then they draw from them yea they containe full and perfect Doctrine for the pacifying setling and directing of the conscience in all things Many Histories shew us the heavy wrath of God upon man for sinne but the Scriptures onely shew us Morbuââ medicinââ medicâââ That is both the sickenesse the physicke and the Physitian to cure it Thirdly the consent of one part with anotheâââere being a perfect concord and harmony in all the Bookes both of the Old and New Testament notwithstanding the diversity of persons by whom the places where the times when and matters whereof they have beene written b Acts 26.22 There may seeme some contradiction amongst the writers of holy Scripture but indeed there is none but a perfect harmonie And therefore when we see the heathen history or Apocryphall bookes contradicting the holy history we should stand for the holy Scripture against them but when we see any appearance of contradiction in holy writ we should labour to reconcile it When Moses saw an Aegyptian and an Israelite striving together hee killed the Aegyptian and saved the Israelite c Exod. 2.12 but when he saw two Israelites striving together he laboured to reconcile them saying Yee are brethren why doe ye strive So when we see heathen History to contradict the Scriptures we should kill the Aegyptian and save the Israelite as for example Iacob cursed Simeon and Levi for murthering of the Sichemites d Gen. 49.7 But Iudith blessed Simeon for killing of them Iudith 9. So Ieremiah saith They shall returne in the third generation e Ierem. 27 7. But Baruch saith They shall returne in the seaventh generation Baruch 6. Here let us kill the Aegyptian but save the Israelite but when we see any appearance of contradiction in the holy Scriptures we should labour to reconcile them because they are brethren Weemse Fourthly the antiquitie of it the Scripture being the most ancient of all Histories from the creation of the world to the flood was to the heathen Tempus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a hid unknowne time there being no humane Historyes of any thing before the flood but the Scriptures beginne at the beginning of the world and continue the History of the world unto the flood Againe from the flood to the Olimpiâds of the Grecians which began but in the dayes of Vzziah was unto the heathen tempus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a fabulous time and all their Histories of Hercules Promâthine and the rest being but lying and forged tales but the Scriptures goe on setting downe unto us the History of the Church from the stood even unto the comming of Christ Thus we see how farre Gods word exceedeth humane writings in antiquitie it beginneth with the world f Luke â As he spaââ by the mouth of his holy Prophets which haâe beene since the world beganne and endeth with it g 1 Pet. 1.25 For the world of the Lord endureth for ever Fiftly the Majesty of it in plainnesse of speech the Scriptures seeme at the first view to bee very plaine but at a full sight are full of Majesty above all other writings h â Cor. 1.17 18.21.24 and 2.15 1 Tim. 5.21 Thus their plaine and cleere manner of setting downe things sheweth them to be Divine i Esa 8.1 Take a great roule and writ in it with a mans pen Behhoret Enosh that is clearely that the simplest among man may understand it so k Deu. 30.11 This Commandement which I command thee this day is nor hidden from thee neither is it far off In the Hebrew it is Lo niphleeth non separatum a te i. e. It is not separated from thy knowledge that thou canst not understand it neither is it farre from thee those things which are obscure which wee cannot take up are said to be farre from us and those things which we understand are said to be neare us l Rom. 10.8 Sixtly the power and force it hath over the conscience it makes often
Object 1 The Papists object this place to prove that the Laity ought not to reade the Scriptures in a knowne tongue they argue thus Christ saith it is given to the Apostles to know the Mysteries of the kingdome of Heaven but to others it is not given And therefore those sacred Mysteries which are laid downe in the Scriptures are to be communicated to Bishops and Priests onely and not to the common people Answ 1 First it followes not the mysteries of the Gospell were revealed to the Apostles and therefore are not to be communicated to the people For our Saviour speakes there only of the Scribes and Pharisees who resisted him as many of the learned Papists themselves interpret the place And therefore from hence nothing can be concluded against the peoples reading of Scripture but rather against the Priests and Doctours reading because the Pharisees were Doctours Answ 2 Secondly it followes not the Mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven are hidden from the people of the Jewes who for their sinnes and obstinacie are justly rejected Therefore also they are hidden from the elect Christian people For the Papists will not deny but many of the Laity feare God yea and are the servants of God now he reveales his secrets unto his servants Revel 1.1 and unto those that feare him Psalm 25.14 And therefore the reading of the Scriptures is not to be denied unto them We see here that the Mysteries of the Gospell are revealed by Christ to teach us That Christ is prepared to give the knowledge of God unto all his servants Observ Reade Matth. 11.27 Esa 11.9 Ierem. 31.34 and 2 Cor. 4.6 and Colos 1.25.26 Why doth Christ teach the Mysteries of the Quest 1 Gospell to all his Children First because otherwise they could not be saved Answ 1 For I. None can be saved without this knowledge Psalme 95.8 Iohn 17.3 Hos 4.6 Ephes 4.18 And II. None can learne this knowledge except it be taught him by Christ Matth. 11.25 Secondly because it is his office to teach us Iohn Answ 2 9.39 and 17.6 and 4.34 How are we to be taught the Mysteries of the Quest 2 Gospell or the knowledge of God There is a double knowledge of God Answ To wit First Naturall Rom. 1.19.20 Psalm 19.1 Acts. 14.17 Now this knowledge is sufficient to condemne the contempt of God already knowne Ierem 5.24 but it is Insufficient for the embraceing of salvation by Christ The naturall knowledge of God will condemne men because they would not obey feare serve and love him although they knew him but it is not able to save them Secondly Supernaturall and this knowledge is twofold namely I. Extraordinary and miraculous Thus Paul was taught the knowledge of God Galath 1.12 And II. Ordinary and this knowledge Christ teacheth or worketh by a double meanes viz. First Externall and this is the word and the preaching thereof Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Acts 8.35 Ephes 4.11 12. Esa 11.9 Colos 1.27 And therefore the word is preached that thereby men may be converted and turned unto God Acts 14.15 and 17.23 and 26.18 Secondly internall and this is the Spirit Ierem. 31.34 Hebr. 8.10 Now thus Christ plainly and manifestly teacheth us to wit by his Spirit 1 Corinth 1.31 Ephes 4.21 And hence we pray that he would give us his Spirit that thereby we may be instructed in the Mysteries of the Gospel and the knowledge of our God Reade Psalm 51.11 and 143.10 Ephes 1.17 Colos 1.9 And therefore to the Question propounded How we must be taught the knowledge of God I answer I. Not by nature this knowlege not being able to save us Neither II. Miraculously as Paul was Miracles are now ceased and therefore miraculous enthusiasmes and Revelations are not to be expected But III. Ordinarily by the instruments and means ordained by God himselfe for this end and purpose Now these meanes as was said are First the word of God For now hee teacheth us thereby 2 Corinth 46. And therefore unto this knowledge the hearing of the word is necessary Quest 3 What profit may we gaine by hearing Answ 1 First the word is profitable for the directing of our obedience Psalm 119 9.105 To worship God of our owne heads or by the dictates of nature is sometimes idolatrous and at the best but will-worship But the word teacheth us how to obey God both in regard of the matter and manner of our obedience Answ 2 Secondly the word is profitable for the bending and inclining of our affections unto faith and love Sermo Dei est fidelibus ut pisci hamus capit quando capitur August s Iohn As the fish is taken with the hooke when she takes the hooke so the faithfull are taken by the word when they heare and receive it Answ 3 Thirdly the word is profitable for the enlightning of the understanding by the knowledge of Christ Si Christus est virtus sapientia Dei qui nescit sacras Scripturas nescit Dei virtutem sapientiam Hier. s Esa If Christ be the power and vertue and wisedome of God then they that know not the Scripture and Gospell of Christ are ignorant of the vertue power and wisedome of God 1 Corinth 1.24 Secondly God workes this knowledge in the hearts of the faithfull by his holy Spirit For Spiritus monet movet docet Monet memoriam movet voluntatem docet rationem Greg. Mâr. That is the Spirit admonisheth and moveth and teacheth he admonisheth the memory hee moveth the will and he teacheth the reason Quest 4 How many waies doth the Holy Ghost teach Answ Two manner of wayes namely First in Doctoribus in the speakers and Preachers of his word Matth. 10.20 For I. He makes men Ministers Spiritus sanctus implet pastorem armentarium facit Prophetam implet Piscatorem facit Apostolum implet persequntorem facit doctorem gentium implet publicanum facit Evangelistam Gregor s Ezech. The Holy Ghost can inspire Amos and of an heardman make him a Prophet he can inspire Peter and of a Fisher make him an Apostle hee can inspire Paul and of a Persecutor make him the Preacher of the Gentiles yea he can make Matthew of a Publicane an Evangelist For it is he onely that cals men truly unto the worke of the Ministerie II. He makes them able to speake The Booke which God gave Ezechiel to eat was in the mouth of the Prophet as sweet as honey Ezech 3.3 Dulcis in ore quia ipsi de omnipotente Deo sciunt suaviter loqui Greg. s Ezech. hom 7. The Booke was sweet in his mouth because he knew how to speak sweetly of God Almighty And thus as the Holy Spirit makes them Ministers so hee also makes them able Ministers III. He directs them and teacheth them to speake unto their hearers those things that are fit pregnant and profitable for them Saepe Deus verbum Doctori tribuit pro gratia Auditoris aliás pro Auditoris culpa sermo subtrahitur
For he that shall come will come and will not tarry if he see deliverance Answ 1 to be better for thee then affliction is Answ 2 Secondly if he deferre his comming then thinke thou with thy selfe that his Kingdome is not of this world and that it is given unto his Subjects in this World to suffer Answ 3 Thirdly transferre and carry therefore the thoughts of thy heart unto heaven that thou maist be comforted and delighted with the remembrance thereof Consider this with thy selfe Here J am poore there shall J be rich Here J am sicke there J shall be sound Here J am contemned there J shall be honoured Here J am crowned with Thornes there J shall be crowned with glory for the remembrance of these and the like will expell all sense of humane sorrow Answ 5 Fifthly we must rejoyce also in death because the sting of it is taken away Hose 14.13 and because it brings us to the presence of this King and the possession of this Kingdome Answ 3 Thirdly the Subjects of this King or Kingdome must desire the propagation enlargement and promotion thereof The multitude here sing Hosanna to the highest as if they would say Grant oh eternall God that this thy King may be acknowledged and worshipped by all men And to this purpose wee are taught to pray Thy Kingdome come Answ 4 Fourthly the Subjects of this King must helpe forward this Kingdome themselves as much as in them is Thus some of the multitude here spread their garments in the way and those as is probable which had no garments to spare cut downe branches and strewed them in the way And thus according to our ability wee must doe good and thereby labour to advance and enlarge this Kingdome VERS 8 9. And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way Vers 8.9 others cut downe branches from the trees and strewed them in the way And the multitudes that went before and that followed cryed saying Hosanna to the Sonne of David Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord Hosanna in the highest The Papists upon Palme-Sunday Object have a solemne procession which is celebrated with carrying the Sacrament about and strewing of rushes and bearing of palmes and setting up of boughes and hanging up of rich clothes and the singing of the Quiristers and all this they would warrant by this practise of the multitude in the text Rhemist annot Matth. 31. § 1. First we say that their processions are horrible Answ 1 abusings and profanations of the Lords institution who ordained his supper to be eaten and drunke and not to be carried about in procession like an Heathenish Jdoll Secondly that which CHRISTS Disciples and Answ 2 the people did they had warrant to doe out of the Scripture but where are the Papists enjoyned this theatricall pompe The riding of CHRIST upon an Asse was before Prophesied of Zach. 9.9 And the Childrens crying out in the Temple Psalm 8.2 And the cutting downe of Palme branches was a Ceremony belonging to the Feast of Tabernacles truly accomplished by our deliverance in CHRIST But the Papists have turned the holy mystery of CHRISTS riding to Ierusalem to a May-game and Pageant-play To whom were the multitude opposite or contrary Quest 1 in this their practice To the Scribes and Pharisees Answ as is evident by these particulars The people cry First Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord. Secondly Blessed is the King of Israell and blessed is the Kingdome of our Father David which comes in the name of the Lord. Thirdly these desire the prosperity and flourishing estate of this King Fourthly these rejoyce and sing prayses unto God for sending of this King But the Pharisees cry First Cursed is he who commeth in the name of Beelzebub Secondly we have no King but Caesar and he that favours any other is not Caesars friend and therefore this man shall not raigne over us Thirdly these desire that this King were destroyed and all his glory laid in the dust Fourthly these disdaine the honour and esteeme of this King and are sorry for it Quest 2 Whereof were the Tabernacles and Boothes made wherein the people remained in the Feast of Tabernacles Answ Plutarch making mention of this Festivity saith That these Boothes were made principally of Ivie boughes Plut. Sympos 4. Problem 5. But the Scripture reckoneth up foure distinct kinds Levit. 23.40 which are thought to be I. The Citrine Tree II. The Palme Tree III. The Myrtle Tree IV. The Willow of the Brooke P Fag in Lev. 23. The Rabbines teach that every man brought every morning his burden of the boughes of these foure Trees otherwise he fasted that day And this burden they termed Hosanna Elias Thisbit Now in allusion hereunto the people here cutting down branches from the trees and strewing them in the way when our Saviour did ride into Ierusalem cryed saying Hosanna to the Sonne of David VERS 16. Iesus saith unto them Vers 16 have ye not read Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected prayse The Papists produce this place to prove Object 1 that prayers which are not vnderstood of the party praying are acceptable unto God and they reason thus young childrens prayers proceeding from the instinct of Gods Spirit be acceptable and so the voices of the like or of other simple folke now in the Church though themselves understand not particularly what they say be marvailous gratefull to CHRIST Rhem. annot Math. 21. § 4. Answ 1 First that all those who pray unto God by the instinct of his holy Spirit are acceptable unto him wee grant but this is as farre from the thing in hand as the Objection is from truth Answ 2 Secondly the children that by the instinct of Gods Spirit cryed in the Temple Hosanna in the highest spake in the Syrian tongues which they understood and also knew that they saluted our Saviour CHRIST as their Messias whose comming they were taught according to the Scripture to looke for although they understood not distinctly all mysteries of Christs office which none of his Apostles did thorowly know at this time Answ 3 Thirdly this is a grosse conclusion The children in the Temple spake in a language which they understood yea uttered those words which in part they understood also Therefore prayers not understood of the party praying are acceptable to CHRIST Object 11 But the Psalmist nameth infants and sucklings that can neither speake nor understand Answ The meaning is not that they prayse God with their mouthes or voyce but that the providence of God to his great praise is manifest out of their mouthes to whom he hath provided meat before they were borne and in that great weakenesse and ignorance taught them to take it for their sustenance and call for it in their crying voyce when they lacke it So that our Saviour CHRIST out of that text reasoneth from the lesse to the greater Jf God ordained
must not bee out when they should be untied wee must not adde or diminish from the Scriptures when wee cannot reconcile them Secondly no Greeke examples or copies have it thus and therefore no such addition is to be permitted Thirdly Iocânias Answ 3 had onely one brother viz. Zedochias the yonger and therefore by Brethren in this verse is not to bee understood the immediate naturall brethren of Iâchânias I answer therefore with Beza and Hier s that there was a double Iâconias to wit the father Iâhoiââim and also the sonne Iehââachin who were both so called it being ordinarie with the Hebrewes to have two names and sometimes tearmed by the one and sometimes by the other and of the father it is here sayd Iâsias begat Iâconiah that is Iâhâiaâiâ together with his brethren Now the brethren he had were thâee viz. Ieââas Shallum and Maââââas or Zedâchias although some there be that conjecture Iehâas and Shallum to be one and the same But against this Reply 3 it will bee objected how then it is sayd that Iosias begât them in the Babylonian captivitie I answer Answ 1 first Bââh is put for Laââd i. e. about the time of the captivitie Againe the Captivities to be Answ 2 referred unto the sonnes not unto Iosias i. e. these words in the Text ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the captivitie are not to be referred to the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã begât but unto the children which hee begot in whose time a threefold successive captivity came to passe under their Kings 1. Vnder Iechânias the father whom the Hebrewes call Iebââachiâ as Hierome sayth by H and K or as others Ieââiaqââs by Q II. Vnder Iocânias the sonne whom the Hebrewes call Iâââiachiââ by Ch. and N. III. Vnder Zedechia who reigning the carrying into captivitie was consummate finished which transportation Saint Matthew here remembers as though it were but one alone so that the meaning is not that Iâsias in the Babylonian captivity begot the children for being prevented by death long before the Captivity he could not But that his posteritie was brought into that Babylonian exile for the words are to be read thus Iosias begat Iâconias his brethren ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. who were in the time of the transportation into Babylon And thus in the 17. verse of this Chapter the same wordes signifie Târiâiâum non tâmporis durationem V. 12. Iâcheâiah begat Salathiel Vers 13 this Salathiel is called elsewhere t 1 Chro. 3 17. Reconciliation Shââltiel and he is conceived to bee the common terme of the stocke of Salomon and Nathan for whereas hee is called the sonne of Iaconiah u 1 Chro. 3.17 wee must understand it not to bee his sonne by nature because hee had no sonne that reigned after him x Iâââ 22.30 but his legall sonne hee being of the stocke of Nathan y Luke 3.27 And thus these two places are reconciled to wit Ierem. 22.30 and this verse the first speaking of a naturall sonne the other of a legall z Tremellius It will here bee objected Salathiel Luke 3.27 is called the sonne of Neri but in this verse of Ioconias Answer Reconciliation Hee was the naturall sonne of Neri and the legall sonne of Ioconiah so called because hee succeeded him in the kingdome And thus in the genealogie of Christ Luke followes the naturall order and Matthew the Legall See Parouâ upon this verse where this question is further prosecuted VERS 13.14.15 And Abind begat Eliachim Vers 13 14 15. Object and he Azâr and he Zadoc and he Achim and hee Eliud and he Eleazar and he Matthan and hee Iacob The Papists object these verses for their humane traditions thus The Evangelists both Matthew in these verses and Luk. 3. name many of Christs progenitors whose names are not found in the Old Testament but are borrowed onely from Tradition and therefore Traditions Answ 1 besides the Scriptures are to bee allowed I answer hereunto first that although some names in the genealogie of Christ be not in Scripture yet it follows not hence that the Euangelists had them from humane tradition but from the dictating of the Spirit of God who did inspire them Answ 2 when they wrot these books Secondly without the knowledge of these names our faith may be safe it not being absolutely necessarie unto salvation to know directly successively the line race and linage of Christ and therefore this will prove but a sandie foundation unto the Papists to build those their Traditions upon which concerne as they say our faith unto salvation Answ 3 Thirdly because it is requisite for the confirmation of our faith after the comming of Christ to know him certainly to be the son of Abraham and David therefore this genealogie is written and that in Scripture that we may know it and beleeve it and therefore the Papists are not to obtrude any Tradition upon us but such as are in the Scriptures as the forenamed examples are for we beleeve that Christ came of these and although wee know not from what histories or authors the Evangelists were taught it yet now because it is taught unto us by an Evangelist who in the writing hereof was directed by an infallible spirit of truth we therefore confidently assent unto it Vers 16 VERS 16. Of whom was borne Iesus If any Sect. 1 judicious reader desire to know the derivation or reason of this name Iesus which is given to the true Messias Tract 6. f. 623 624. let him reade Illyricus de nomine Iesu where hee shall finde it confirmed by eight reasons that Jesus comes from the verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Jascha to Save and is the same with Iehoshua a Saviour where also divers arguments are confuted by which Ofiander would prove that Jesus comes from Iehovah or from Ieheschuh Sect. 2 § 2. VERS 16. Iacob begat Ioseph the husband Quest 1 of Mary Concerning these two holy persons Ioseph and Mary much might be spoken but I will onely observe a word or two First it may bee inquired Answ what they were I answer they were one thing jure another re one thing by right of inheritance another by present condition By right they were successors of the Kingdome of Israel as is proved by many writers but for the present they were poore he being a Carpenter and she but meane in regard of temporal possessions and her present condition Hence it will be questioned againe Quest 2 Why doth God permit the righteous to bee deprived of their right and to bee brought into misery and poverty Answ and want I answer that the Lord doth it for many causes First because thus God will prove and trye them Heb. 12.3.4 Secondly because worldly aboundance and plenty is not so fit or convenient for them as shall afterwards be shewed Thirdly that he may crowne them with future blessings more abundantly thus Iob was robbed and Abraham was to forsake all that the
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abbaâ Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
be our Mother obeying her in those injunctions which are not contrary to the Mandates of God our Father for otherwise wee are not the true children of God Children must bee obedient unto Parents therefore when the Mother injoynes that which the Father doth not forbid the child must subscribe to the practise of it Here observe that there are three Churches I. The Primitive Church II. The Moderne Churches where our religion is professed And these two we reverence and submit unto where they doe not oppose the law of God III. The Popish Church Now this we doe not so hate that we will refuse to embrace things worthy to bee received because they used them They have the Word Sacraments Ministers and a Ministerie yea and use all these shall we therefore refuse them Secondly for the peace of the Church let us be of the same mind with Saint Paul to become all things to all men in lawfull and indifferent things that thereby wee might winne some Wee should not rend Christs seamelesse coate in twaine or breake a gap in the hedge of the Church for Adiophorall things lest in avoyding the use of them we fall into a direct breach of the fifth commandement Sect. 2 § 2. That it hath beene said The Pharisees here alleadge and urge the words of the precept for the confirming of an errour namely that no man sinneth against the seventh Commandement but hee that actually committeth the sinne of uncleannesse Quest 1 Can errour be founded upon Scriptures Answ 1 First it may by wresting and wrong expounding of them Many saith Saint Peter pervert the Scriptures to their owne damnation 2 Pet. 3.16 Answ 2 Secondly although the Scriptures speake alwaies the truth yet they doe not utter this truth alwaies one and the same way For I. sometimes they speake Allegorically sometimes literally II. Sometimes they barely and historically recite a thing sometimes they command and injoyne a thing sometimes they counsell and advise unto a thing III. Sometimes they speake indefinitely and generally to all men sometimes particularly to some certaine time people and persons And therefore if these should not rightly bee applyed according to the sense and meaning of the Blessed Spirit wee should quickly runne into an errour Quest 2 If the Scripture speake so many waies unto us doe not the Papists Pighius and Perresius then say truely that they are like a nose of wax which a man may turne which way hee list or like a shipmans drawers which will fit any person yea the causes of heresies because they may bee expounded according to every mans judgement opinion and affection Answ 1 First it is maliciously and wickedly spoken of Pighius for the Scriptures in themselves are not such but onely are perverted by wicked men unto their destruction Answ 2 Secondly Perresius from a true proposition collects a false conclusion Heresies saith hee are founded upon the Scriptures men stil alleadging Scripture for the proofe of their opinions whether true or false this is true Therefore he concludes the Scripture is not to be reade by the laicks this is false as was shewed before verse 7. Chap. 4. Wee must not refuse to sucke hony out of the sweet flowers because the spider from thence extracts poison wee must not forbeare the use of Scriptures because wicked men abuse them but reade them study them and learne to understand them How may we bee enabled to understand the Quest 3 Scriptures and to learne their true sense and meaning Interpret them according to these few plaine rules to wit Answ First hold fast the Analogie of faith this is a Rule 1 great and principall rule for that exposition of the word which doth overthrow any Article of our faith is not sound solide or orthodoxe Which is the Analogie of faith are the principles Quest 1 of Catechisme or the three Creedes namely the Apostles Nicene and Athanasius or any of them First wee must wade warily through this Answ 1 ford because otherwise wee may fall into a gulfe Secondly the grounds and principâles of Answ 2 Catechisme are certaine truthes and ââe rudiments because they are agreeable unto the holy Scriptures Thirdly but yet the grounds and principles Answ 3 of Catechisme are not fit foundations of our faith because then the holy Scriptures should be judged by them Cujus contrarium est verum that is the principles and grounds of Catechisme are to bee judged by the Scriptures not the word by them Fourthly wee say therefore that there is no Answ 4 undoubted analogie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is of it selfe to bee beleeved but onely the harmony of the sacred Scriptures in themselves Fiftly two things are here therefore to be observed Answ 5 viz. First the true expositor of Scripture is Scripture onely for the understanding hereof take notice of foure Interpreters namely I. The opinion of some one private man this is not much to be regarded II. The judgement of the Moderne Church this is venerable but is to be assented unto no further then the Scripture will allow for the Church was once an Artian yea the East Churches and Popish Church are in many things false and erroneous III. There is the consent of Antiquitie this is much to bee reverenced but yet with some reservations and cautions because all things were not revealed at once IV. The exposition and consent of other places in Scripture Secondly we must not so ground any opinion Rule 2 upon one place of Scripture that wee overthrow another for that is no true sense of Sripture which doth make any sentence in Scripture false Secondly attend diligently to the scope of the Holy Ghost that thou extend and stretch the place no further then was meant by him In this rule many things are carefully to bee attended unto namely First whether is the place Allegoricall or literall For I. to wring Allegories out of plaine and cleare truthes is both ridiculous and impious and instead of that sincere milke which is therein truely contained for our nourishment is presented unto us the unwholsome blood of mans perverting braine This is the fault of the Origenistes and Anabaptists II. If the place bee literall then let the exposition thereof accord with the analogie of faith and seeke not for Allegories III. To exact a literall exposition or interpretation of every place is full of danger yea more perillous then the former For if the place bee Literall then he who expounds it Allegorically doth onely loose the true sense and overthrow the germane and genuine meaning of the words but not establish untruthes As for example we reade in Genesis that when Abraham was old and it ceased to bee with Sarah after the manner of women that unto them was borne Isaac Origen expounds this thus By Abraham is meant a Wiseman and by Sarah Vertue to whom is borne Isacke that is pleasure when it ceased to be with her after the manner of women that is when all carnall affections
nor cannot be mocked Galath 6.7 When we remember that God fits in heaven and there markes the words and works that are done and spoken upon the earth Psal 2.6 it makes us the more carefull to purge the inside of the Cup as well as the outside Math. 23.20 IV. We thinke that God is all mercy and no Justice but the Spirit teacheth us that he is both according to his owne Proclamation of himselfe The Lord the Lord God mercifull and gracious long-suffering and abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity Exod. 34.6.7 transgression and sinne And this the Lord would have us take notice off lest the sight of our sinnes should make us despaire And a God that will by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children and upon the Childrens Children unto the third and fourth generation and this the Lord spake least carnall security and naturall stupidity should make us to presume Secondly naturally we are ignorant of Religion and the word of God For I. we thinke it to be a hard saying Ioh. 6.60 But the Spirit of God doth teach us that it is sweeter then honey Psalm 119.103 and more precious then gold Psalm 119.127 yea the very joy and rejoycing of our hearts Ierem. 15.16 If we attentively reade Psalm 119. we shall see what exceeding joy David felt and found in the wayes and workes of Religion II. We thinke Religion but foolish curiositie but the Spirit teacheth us that without it there can bee no salvation Hebr. 12.14 Thirdly we do not know our selves Esa 28.14 having made a Covenant with death and being at an agreement with hell yea ready to say that wee are rich and abound in all things Revel 3.17 But the Spirit teacheth us that these are but deceivable dreames arising from blind pride the truth being this that we are poore naked blind and miserable Verse 25. It is enough for the Disciple Verse 25 that he be as his Master and the servant as his Lord If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his houshold § If they have called the Master Beelzebub Sect. How was Christ called Beelzebub that is Quest 1 Divell One may be called Divel two manner of waies Answer namely either First by nature and thus all and onely the reprobate Angels are called divels Or Secondly by participation or by imitation of a diabolicall corruption And in this sense the Jewes falsely call Christ Divell and Christ truly calls Iudas Divell I have chosen you twelve and one of you is a Divell q Ioh. 6.70 What doth Beelzebub truely signifie Quest 2 The text here reades ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Beelzebul but Syrus reades ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Beelzebub Answer according to whom the vulgar reades B. and it appeares that it is to be written with β not with λ from 2. King 1. where Abasia being sicke sends to Baalzebub the God of Ekron to know whether hee should recover or die Tremellius interprets Baalzebub Sminthium because Apollo was wont to bee called Sminthius from the Mice he killed which they of Mysia called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Pliny lib. 29. naturall histor cap. 6. calleth this God of Ekron Myjodem but more rightly he is called Myothen that is the God of flies or the driver away of flies and Nazianzen contra Iulianum witnesseth that this God Baalzebub was made in the fashion of a flie And the name is compounded of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Baal that is a Master or a Prince or a Lord and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã zebub that is a flie And therefore this was the name of an execrable Idoll of the Akanorites and was called Baalzebub the God of flies because they beleeved that he destroyed expelled the deadly and pestilentiall flies which so grievously infested and molested the inhabitants of that Iland Or else perhaps he was so called because when the Divell did give any Oracles or answer concerning the health of any hee appeared unto the Inchanters in the forme of a great flie Now by the name of this Idoll the Jewes went about to disgrace the miracles of Christ and consequently his Doctrine which was confirmed by Miracles hoping hereby to overthrow it and to cast such an aspersion upon it that none should beleeve it r Otho Gualt p. de vocibus exotic pag. 102. VERS 27. What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light Verse 27 and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house tops § Preach ye on the house tops Quest 1 What is meant by this Phrase Answ The phrase On the house tops is taken from the forme of buildings among the Jews mentioned Deut. 22.8 When thou buildest a new house then thou shalt make a battlement for thy roofe lest any man fall from thence So Iudg. 16.27 and Acts 10. The meaning therefore is In tectis id est In publicis congressibus Preach upon the house tops that is in publike assemblies Here therefore our Saviour doth expresse two things namely First that they must conceale nothing but make knowne the whole truth of Christ taught unto them Å¿ Luke 12.2 c. Secondly that these things must be published and publikely preached Whence we may note That the profession of Christ is not to be concealed Observ and hidden but apparantly to be held forth to the view of others Reade Rom. 10.10 Hebr. 4.14 and 10.23 c. For First the Spirit is a fire and that a shining fire Quis potest celare ignem And therefore if the Spirit of God be in us it will send forth both heat and light Marke 4.21 Iohn 5.35 Secondly the heart directs the tongue for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks Mat. 12.34 Rom. 10.10 and 2 Cor. 4.13 And therefore if there be grace in the heart there wil be gracious words in the mouth Thirdly faith feares no dangers for it apprehends Christ alwayes present Mat. 28.20 And therefore if there be faith in the heart there will be profession in the mouth and practise in the life Argu. 1 The Papists affirme that the Sacramentall words are not necessarily to be so spoken or published that the people may understand them unto whom the Sacrament is to be administred We affirm the contrary thus Every word which the Apostles heard from Christ is a word to be preached and published and not to be so muttered or whispered as that it cannot be heard But the Sacramentall word was heard from Christ by the Apostles Therefore it is to be preached and published and not to be muttered The Minor Proposition is both plaine and also granted and the Major is evident from this verse What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye on the house tops Hence Saint Paul 1 Cor. 11. being about to recite
God and therefore the knowledge both of the Sonne in the Father and the Father in the Sonne is perfect There are two things from this verse objected against the Holy Ghost which I will briefly and severally answer although in effect they bee but one God knoweth the Sonne the Holy Ghost Object 1 knoweth not the Sonne For no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father Therefore the Holy Ghost is not God This place excludeth no person of the blessed Answ 1 Trinity but only creatures and false gods And the meaning is this None that is no creature or Idoll god knoweth the Sonne of God but only the Father And this opposition is made to exclude creatures not to exclude the Holy Ghost Although the Holy Spirit be God yet is he not Obiect 2 Omniscient one that knowes all things for hee knowes neither the Father nor the Sonne the Father only knowing the Sonne and the Sonne only knowing the Father This Objection is in a manner the same with the former Answ and therefore the like answer will suffice for it I say therefore that is a Sophisme or Fallacie A figura dictionis because this Particle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth onely exclude creatures and not the blessed Spirit who perfectly knowes God 1 Cor. 2.10 What knowledge doth our Saviour here speak Quest 2 of when he saith None know the Father or Sonne First Calvin thinkes that he speakes of that Answ 1 spirituall and divine knowledge which is communicated to the creature Secondly others suppose that he understands Answ 2 that infinite knowledge or comprehension of the infinite God which is only in God Thirdly our Saviour himselfe is his owne Answ 3 best Expositor in this verse None know either the Father or Sonne save onely those to whom God reveales them To teach us That none can know God without God Observ Exod 33.20 and 1 Cor. 21. Iohn 1.18 and 1 Iohn 4.12 Except God please to reveale himselfe to men they cannot know him as our Saviour often objected to the Pharisees yee know not the Father Why cannot men know God except he please Quest 3 to reveale himselfe unto them Answ 1 First because hee dwels in that inaccessible light that no eye can attaine unto 1 Tim. 6.16 Answ 2 Secondly because he is incomprehensible by nature Chrys impers s Quest 4 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First those who thinke that they can attaine unto the knowledge of the Father without the Sonne Object 3 Here it may be objected that there is a naturall knowledge of God Rom. 1.19.20.21 and therefore a man may know God without Christ Answ 1 First there is a double knowledge of God namely I. Theoricall and Dogmaticall and here perhaps they know something And II. Experimentall and here naturall men are ignorant and know nothing because they have not seene God Our Saviour saith Blessed are they that see God Matth. 5.8 because this sight begets an experimentall knowledge of him And therefore natural men who never had this sight can never have this knowledge Answ 2 Secondly the Dogmaticall knowledge of God is manifold For the proofe hereof observe that the knowledge of God is either I. Perfect and plenary and that either First absolutely to know Quantus Qualis est how infinite hee is and absolutely to comprehend and perfectly to know whatsoever is in him And thus only God knowes himselfe Or Secondly respectively when a man knowes God fully according to the capacity of the vessell And thus all the Saints in heaven know God Mat. 5.8 c 1 Cor. 13.12 II. Imperfect and this is either First cleare and bright and is wrought by the preaching of the Gospel and the operation of the blessed Spirit 2 Corinth 3.18 Or Secondly cloudy and darke and is begot and bred in naturall men by the relickes and sparkes of naturall understanding And this knowledge is all that a naturall man can have Answ 2 Secondly they are extreamely too blame who will judge of God without the revelation of him by Christ Caecus non judicat de coloribus The blind cannot judge or discerne of colours and yet many who are spiritually blind will undertake to judge and discerne of God although Christ never revealed him unto them Answ 3 Thirdly they are not guiltlesse or free from blame who being altogether ignorant of God dare yet trust in him For how can a man truly trust in him whom hee knowes not Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly they are here blame-worthy who presume to pray and offer up in sacrifice the Calves of their lips with the Athenians To an unknowne God Act. 17.14 For with what comfort or confidence can we pray to him whom wee know not Rom. 10.14 Vers 28. VERS 28. Come unto me all yee that labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest Sect. 1 § 1. Come Our Saviour doth not say buy or procure this grace and consolation with infinite sufferings and labours but only Venite Come a most meane prize To teach us That the condition unto life faith Observ and salvation is most easie Esa 55.1 we must buy it but without money or money-worth Ephes 2.5.8 Titus 3.5 How doth the truth of this appeare Quest Thus namely First because we are saved by faith Answ and not by workes Ephes 2.5 8. Tit. 3.5 Secondly because Christ hereby would magnifie his grace Ephes 1.6 Rom. 4.16 Galath 2.21 Thirdly because Christ workes in us that which hee requires of us Heb. 8.8 from Ierem. 31.31 and Heb. 10.16 Esa 54.13 Rom. 11.27 from Esa 27.9 Fourthly we must doe nothing as a cause of our salvation Rom. 11 6. and 10.6 Psal 81.10 c. § 2. Vnto me Sect. 2 Two things might hence be observed to wit Observ First that there is no way or meanes to come unto salvation but only Christ Act 4.12 But of this elsewhere Secondly that the summe and top of our happinesse Observ 2 is to enjoy Christ and to bee brought unto him How it the truth hereof apparent Quest It appeares most plainely by these three particulars namely First because hee is able Answ and willing to save those who come or are brought unto him Heb. 7.25 Qui vult potest pater omnipotens est Hee that can and will save us is an Almighty and all mercifull God Musculus upon these words saith That there are tbree things in Christ viz. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã He who would help others had need be Potent able to helpe and therefore Christ who promiseth to helpe all that come unto him had need be able and is indeed most able to succour releeve helpe those who doe come II. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã In this thing of helping others there is not onely required Potentia ability to helpe but also Legitima potestas that is that hee who helpes hath received free power from God to save whom hee pleaseth Now this also is in Christ for hee saith in
is a necessity of service we must not serve God as one Neighbour helpes another who will lend when they please but will not acknowledge any debt but we must confesse our selves to bee the Lords Servants and bound to doe more then we are able therfore when we have done all we must confesse our selves to bee but unprofitable servants Omne tulit punctum he doth understand his Masters will a right who hath learnd to conjoyne these two together Servire liberè ex officio to serve God with a free ready willing and cheerfull heart with a filiall affection and without any servile compulsion and yet in thus doing confesse that it is his duety to doe what hee doth II. It obligeth the outward life as well as the conscience For we must not live to our selves but to Christ 1 Peter 4.2 Rom. 14.7 c. and 6.11 13. and 12.1 Sect. 2 § 2. Learne of me As we must be Subjects as was shewed in the former Section so wee must bee Disciples as comes now to be considered wherein we must observe that First Christ teacheth unto us the necessity of learning we must be taught And Secondly he shewes that he is the onely true Doctour and Teacher opposing himselfe I. To the Pharisees who taught salvation by the Law without Christ And II. Perhaps to the wisedome of the flesh and humane reason And III. To the Doctrines of the flesh and world But IV. Most certain it it is that Christ here is opposed to all other Teachers as weake and invalide in regard of him who onely is able to teach us the truth truely Matth. 23.8.10 Observ Hence then learne That we must bee made the Disciples and Schollers of Christ and submit our selves to be taught by him Esa 54.13 Ephes 4.21 Iohn 6.68 Quest 1 Why must we be made the Disciples Schollers of Christ Answ 1 First because it is necessary that we should be taught no man is borne learned neither is any borne holy in corrupt nature the Philosophers who were most learned had Children born unto them who were most ignorant of all literature For Nature gives us two things but the third it cannot namely it gives I. Strength of body And II. A towardlinesse and readinesse of mind But III. Learning it cannnot give that beeing obtained onely by study And therefore wee being naturally borne ignorant it is necessary that wee should be taught Secondly because it is necessary that we should Answ 2 be taught by Christ none else being able to teach us as is cleare in a fourefold regard namely I. Respectu Doctrinae in regard of the Doctrine which is the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 But this onely Christ teacheth and knoweth Luke 10.22 Iohn 1.18 II. Respectu subjecti in regard of the Subject for wee are not onely to be taught in our eares for so man could teach us but also and principally in our hearts and so onely the Lord of the Spirits teacheth us Ierem. 31.33 and 32.40 Luke 24.32 III. Respectu Officij in regard of his Office for Christ was ordained to preach Luke 4.18 Deuter. 18.15 Iohn 3.2 IV. Respectu gratiae communicatae improssae in regard of grace communicated and imprinted for knowledge is a light 2 Cor 4.6 And Christ and his Father are the light and the givers of light as appeares by Luke 2.32 Iohn 1.9 and 1 Iohn 1.5 and Iames 1.17 and Iohn 5.35 And therefore seeing Christ is onely able to teach us the true knowledge of the true God and alone able to teach the heart yea ordained and appointed by God his Father to preach unto us and to communicate unto us spirituall light and knowledge it is then necessary that we should be taught by him How many wayes doth Christ teach us Quest 2 First hee teacheth us by the preaching of the Answ 1 word Heb. 1.1 whence I. It is called a light to guide and direct our paths Psalme 119.105 And II. We are directed and sent thereunto To the Law to the Prophets Esa 8.20 And III. We are commanded to seeke the sence and meaning of the Law of the Ministers God himselfe endowing them with knowledge and sending us then unto them Malach. 2.7 Yea IV. It is hence called the mighty power of God unto salvation 1 Cor. 1.18.21 And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us seriously and heartily examine whether wee bee good hearers of the word or not viz. First are we reverend hearers doe we tremble in the hearing of the word because it is Gods not mans Esa 65.2 or doe we sleight and despise it Secondly are wee industrious hearers hearing daily and treasuring up in our hearts what wee heare Matth. 13 51.52 Or are we sluggish hearers who heare but carry nothing away of all that we heare Thirdly are we profitable hearers not onely remembring what wee heare but practising carefully what we remember Luke 8.15 Or are wee obdurate and perverse hearers who will neither learne nor practise what is taught Answ 2 Secondly Christ teacheth us by his holy Spirit in ouâ hearts thereby converting us unto himselfe 2 Corinth 3.16 and without this our hearing is unprofitable Heb 4.2 And therefore St. Paul prayes for the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.18 But this wee cannot hope to obtaine except we deny our owne hearing and the worke of the Minister and expect spirituall light and knowledge onely from the Lord by the operation of his blessed Spirit Some hope to be taught by the word although in the hearing thereof they look no further at all then either to their owne diligence in hearing or ability and capacity of understanding and taking up what is delivered or to the faithfull and powerfull delivery of the word by the Minister now these cannot expect to be taught by Christ because both our hearing and the Ministers preaching will bee like water spilt upon the ground without the operation of the Spirit of God for except he give the encrease Pauls preaching and Apollos watering will bee fruitlesse That Noble Souldier and godly Centurion certainly was convinced of this truth when he said and that unto Peter himselfe Wee are all present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Acts 10.33 whereby he intimates that the word is Gods the work is Gods the message is Gods the direction is Gods yea the blessing that comes by hearing is Gods also And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us examine these three things viz. I. Doe we desire with our hearts and Spirits when we come to heare the word that we may be taught by the holy Spirit of God or doe we trust to our own hearing or the Ministers preaching not thinking at all upon the operation and assistance of the Spirit II. Doe we in our hearing lay aside all respect of the man who speakes unto us contemplating and beholding onely the Lord
them Num. 11.29 Where we see that Moses prays and from his heart wishes that the Spirit of Prophesie and Interpretation were given to all the Lords people So Amos 7. I am no Prophet nor the son of a Prophet and yet he prophecieth And 2 Pet. 1.19 The Apostle saith That Prophesie is not of any privat Interpretation but it is the work of that Spirit wherby also the Prophets spake and this he gives to whom he will 1 Cor. 12. And therefore this Spirit and power and privilege of interpreting of Scripture according to the proportion of faith is not given onely to the Pope and his Cardinals Eighthly if by these words whatsoever thou Answ 8 loosest be meant the interpretation of Scripture than by these whatsoever thou bindest must necessarily be understood the obscuring of Scripture and so this must belong to Peter and his successours as well as that and indeed those who would be called Peters successours chuse this part to themselves a Ames Bel. enerv p. 52. t. 1. Ninthly Bellarmine in the proof of his Major Answ 9 proposition offends many waies namely I. Because he saith that under the names of the Keys the supreme power of judging is given to Peter and his successors whereas indeed there is given onely the Ministery of loosing and remitting of sins and of explicating the doctrines opinions and controversies of Religion Scharp de sacra Script 106. II. He offends because he saith that to Peter and his successours was given power not onely to pardon sins but to loose all bonds for Christ speaks here of pronouncing remission and pardon to the penitent but not to all hand over head to whom the Pope pleaseth but of dissolving and untying other bonds our Saviour speaks not III. He sins in saying That those to whom the Keys were given have power to dispense with those Laws which were enacted and ratified by God himself and with those punishments which were inflicted by God himself That which God commands a man to do he may omit by a dispensation from the Pope and that without sin that which God chargeth men not to do may faultlesly be done if the Pope give leave those punishments which God inflicts upon offenders may be taken off by the Pope And thus we see that the Pope is not onely by them exalted above all that are called Gods that is all Magistrates and Rulers but even above the Lord of heaven and earth for he can take men out of Gods hands he can free them from his hands yea he can deliver them from his commanding and condemning power IV. The Cardinall offends by his frivolous distinction of Whomsoever and Whatsoever because our Saviour in this place speaks onely of loosing of sins and of binding men for their sins as is evident from Mat. 18.18 19. and Iohn 20.23 Answ 10 Tenthly we grant that Peter had a Ministeriall power of binding loosing but not of binding or loosing What he would or Whom he would or As he would as the Pope arrogantly claims in his unbounded power because he must onely teach those things which are commanded him and dispense those things which were committed unto him aright that is according to the direction and prescript rule of God b Mat. 18.20 Act. 2.4 Gal. 1.8 Answ 11 Eleventhly by the successors of Peter we must understand either I. The Pope onely and thus we deny that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours because the Pope doth neither exercise the doctrine nor the works of Peter Or else II. All Bishops together and if thus then we must either understand it First of all and every Bishop that hath been in the Church since Peters time and in this sense we deny also that the keys were given to Peter and his successours for it is true which Ambrose saith lib. 1. de poenit cap. 6. Non habet Petri haereditatem qui fidem Petri non habet He is not the heir of Peters place who is not heir of Peters faith Or Secondly we understand it onely of those Bishops and Ministers who follow Peters Doctrine And in this sense we grant that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours Answ 12 Twelfthly and lastly Peter in his extraordinary office had no successour at all much lesse the Pope and if he had then so had also the other Apostles who had the same power and consequently there is not one onely supreme and chief Judge of all Controversies in the earth but many namely all the successours of all the Apostles as well as the successour of Peter Quest Why is the power of the Keys necessary Answ The power of the Keys is necessary in many regards viz. First in respect of the Commandement Mat. 18.17 Secondly in respect of the purity of the Sacraments because they are holy mysteries therfore God will have the power of the Keys to be executed that all impure persons may be kept back from his holy Table reade 1 Cor. 5.5 and 11.28 Numb 11.31 Deuteron 17 12. Matthew 5.24 Thirdly in respect of Gods glory for God is reproached and despighted if without difference the wicked and blasphemers go in the number of his children Fourthly in respect of the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly prophane Christs Sacraments Fifthly in regard of the safety of sinâers that they being often admonished may return unto repentance Sixthly in respect of others lest they should be corrupted 1 Cor. 5.6 Seventhly in regard of those who are without lest they which are not yet members of the Church be deterred or kept backe from submitting themselves unto the Church by the evill example of some within it and therefore the power of the Keys is to be executed upon offenders that the mouths of those without may be stopped seeing that the Church doth not winke or favour but punish such offenders Eighthly in respect of sinners that from them punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table oat their own condemnation Wherfore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither § 9. Whatsoever thou bindest on earth shall bee Sect. 9 bound in Heaven and whatsoever thou loosest on earth shall be loosed in Heaven How doth it appear that by this committing Quest. 1 and giving of leave and power to bind and looâe there is no primacie or externall power of ruleing promised as the Papist affirm there is First these Keyes are called the Keyes of the Answ 1 Kingdome of Heaven and therefore it is cleare that they speak not of any worldly Domination or power Heaven and the Kingdome of Heaven that is life eternall being out of the limits and bounds of this world yea they are called the Keyes of the kingdome of Heaven because they send us to another Kingdome and to another kind of life the end of them being to make us Heavenly hearers and to blesse us with
day pray in the name of Christ unto God before they have the Popes reall command or assent Answ 6 Sixthly Councels are then assembled in Christs name when they suffer themselves and their actions to be governed by the Spirit of God speaking in the Scripture Sect. 3 § 3. I will be in the midst of them Argum. From these words we conclude that to assemble together in the name of Christ that is to hear his word and receive the Sacraments is a most manifest note of the true Church whereunto Bellarmine answers two things viz. First to be gathered together in the name of Answ 1 Christ is not a note of the Church because it agrees with Heresies and Schismes To be gathered together to preach the word of Christ truly to hear it reverently Replie and to receive it sincerely is to be gathered together in the name of Christ and doth not agree with Heresies and Schismes which destroy the Church Answ 2 Secondly Bellarmine answereth That this place sheweth not where the Church is but where Christ is Christ walks amongst the Seven Candlesticks Replie which are the seven Churches Revel 1.20 and 2.1 He is to be found only in his Church and therefore where Christ is known to be present there is necessarily the Church The Papists object this place to prove that a Councel cannot erre Object but that the judgment therof is infallible Christ here saith saith Bellarmine Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them and therfore they obtain whatsoever they desire of God viz. wisedome and light which may suffice for the understanding of those things which are necessary for them And as Christ is present in private and particular assemblies to help and assist them in private and particular things so he is present in a generall Councell that he may help them in great and publike things and consequently they do judge of all such things infallibly Bellarm. de Concil lib. 2. Cap. 2. First this place directly respects every particular Answ 1 assembly of the righteous if therefore by vertue of this promise infallibility of judging be allowed and granted unto men then it is given also to all Bishops and Ministers assembled together in every particular Councell and Convocation which the Papists themselves deny Secondly in these two or three to whom Answ 2 Christ promiseth his presence is not necessarily included the Pope of Rome and yet the Papists say that not only the opinion of two or three but even the judgment of the whole world wants this infallibility untill the confirmation of the Pope of Rome come thereunto and therfore from this promised presence of Christ this infallibility of judging is not rightly collected Thirdly Gregory de Valentia analys fide lib. 8. Answ 3 cap. 7. answers That this place is not to be applied to an infallible certainty of any opinion wherein many agree but unto the efficacy of the consent of many for the obtaining of that which is unanimously desired Bishop Davenant de Iudice controv pag 97 114. ubi ex hoc loco contra hanc infallibilitatem disputat How is Christ present with those who are assembled Quest 1 in his name The Schoolmen say Answ and that truly that there are four degrees of Gods presence which degrees may rightly be applied and accommodated to the humane nature of Christ For First the humane nature of Christ is present ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the Son of God and the Substantiall word Personaliter personally the humanity being united unto the Deitie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã inconfusé ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã inconvertibiliter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã indivulsé ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã inseparabiliter and therefore the humanity can never be separated from the Deitie Secondly the humane nature of Christ as it is present ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the Godhead is present with the blessed Saints and Angels in heaven Gloriose gloriously who without ceasing behold his glory which was given unto him by his Father Iohn 17.24 Thirdly the humane nature of Christ or his manhood is present ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with his Church Gratiosé graciously governing it and blessing the Ministery therof regenerating men by Baptisme feeding his Children in his Holy Supper with his body and blood hearing the prayers of the faithfull curbing their enemies and at length freeing them from all evill And this is the presence here promised Fourthly the humane nature which Christ assumed unto his divine is present with all creatures Vniversaliter universally creating them conserving them directing them unto a determinate end containing them within the bounds appointed and set by God and the like Is there not a Pleonasmus or redundance here ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I will be there in the midst of them It seems that there is but yet indeed there is nothing lesse for this Phrase To be in the midst in the Hebrew phrase hath a double signification namely First to be present with some as is plain from these places Genes 23.6 Ezech. 1.1 Esa 52.11 which is repeated by S. Paul 2 Corin. 6.17 Separamini de medio eorum Be ye separated from the midst of them that is segregate your selves from them Now suppose this phrase To be in the midst had no other signification but this then there was indeed a Pleonasmus here and yet such a one as is ordinary and very Emphaticall thus the Grecians say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and the Latines Etiam atque Etiam Again and again and therefore being the more Emphaticall it is not superfluous But we need not thus answer the question because there is another signification of these words viz. Secondly this phrase To be in the Midst as it signifies to be present with some so also to bee president amongst some or to be chief in an assembly Thus it is said God standeth in the congregation of the Gods and judgeth In medio Deorum in the midst or amongst the Gods For in Iudicial assemblies the place of a President is in the midst that he may both hear all and be heard by all Thus Christ is both present with and President amongst the faithfull assembled together in his name Verse 23 24 c. VERS 23 24. c. unto the end of the Chapter Therefore is the Kingdome of Heaven likened unto a certain King which would take account of his servants and when he had begun to reckon âne was brought unto him which ought him ten Thousand Talents c. Quest 1 What is the meaning of this Parable First the King here spoken of is God who is the Lord of all the world Answ 1 Secondly the servants here mentioned are we Answ 3 who are the Subjects of this King Thirdly the Talents which the Lord betrusted Answ 3 us withall and which prodigally we spent and wasted are the Image of God and those inherent graces which were given unto us in our first
operations motions and gifts of the holy spirit are called Spirit c. Thirdly sometimes the regenerate part of man and the spirituall life of the regenerate and internall motions and revelations are called Spirit Answ 2 Secondly here this word Spirit is taken literally for an essence incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated and this essence is called a Spirit for these causes to wit I. Because he is incorporeall A sight saith Christ hath not flesh and bones And thus Angels and humane soules are incorporeall also but they differ from this holy Spirit thus they are not infinite and incomprehensible essences as he is And II. Because he inspires and breathes into us the breath of spirituall life and thus the Father and the Sonne also doth give spirituall life of grace But it is by the Spirit And III. Because Spiratur he proceeds from the Father and from the Sonne Quest 3 How is this Spirit which is an incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated essence called Sanctus holy The blessed Spirit of God is not onely called Sanctus Answ holy essentially because he is holy but in his nature and essence also Causally because he makes holy being the immediate temper of this impression of holinesse in the Creatures From this name of holy Spirit we may conclude that this blessed person is true God Object 1 Some against this affirme That the holy Spirit signifieth no other thing then that spirit of regeneration which is infused in man by God and so is as it were a creature This they would confirme from these two reasons namely Reason 1 First because this Spirit is said to pray for us Rom. 8.26 Now it is the spirit in us which prayeth for us and consequently this holy Spirit is not God To this J answer Answ 1 I. The Spirit is said to pray because he makes us to pray and so the worke it selfe seemes to come wholly and altogether from the blessed Spirit And. Answ 2 II. The Spirit also is said to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 not that he cryes but that we cry by him Rom. 8.15 Secondly they say the holy Spirit knowes not Reason 2 the Sonne because no man knowes the Sonne but the Father Matth. 11.27 To this we answer I. That our Saviour there excludes not the Answ 1 persons of the blessed Trinity but the creatures And II. That indeed none knowes the Sonne of Answ 2 themselves which are different from the Father in nature and essence but the holy Spirit is the same God by nature and essence though distinct in person And thus CHRIST saith That it was not his to give to sit on his Fathers right hand and on his left and else-where denies that hee knowes the time when the last day will be but both these were spoken onely in regard of his humanity And III. Jt is evidently false that the Spirit knowes Answ 3 not the Sonne For First the Spirit discernes all things 1 Cor. 2.15 And Secondly the Spirit teacheth us the knowledge of the Sonne yea all things Iohn 14. And Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Sonne Object 2 Some againe grant that the Spirit is God but not that he is a âistinct person from God but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Patris the vertue and power and operation of the Father and they would ground this upon those words The power of the most high That is the holy Spirit shall overshadow thee Luke 1.35 First it is not necessary that the place should be Answ 1 so interpreted and indeed the scope of the Angell in that place seemes to me to be double to wit I. That the blessed Virgin might understand the immediate worker of this great worke namely God the holy Ghost and hence he saith The holy Ghost shall come upon thee And II. That she might understand the primary Authour of this great worke and the true Parent of the child to be borne to wit God the Father and hence he saith The power of the most high shall overshadow thee Secondly although it were thus understood Answ 2 and that by the power of the Almighty were meant the holy Spirit yet it would not follow that therefore he is not a distinct person from God the Father For as although the Sonne by the word of the Father Iohn 1.1 And yet that takes not away the distinction of the person so the Spirit may be the power of the Father he proceeding partly from the Father and yet a distinct person from him as followes by and by How doth it appeare that the holy Spirit is God Quest 4 or how may it be proved First he created the world and therefore he is Answ 1 God Gen. 1 2. Iob. 33.4 And Secondly we are baptized in his name in this Answ 2 verse and therefore he is God for we are baptized onely unto God And Thirdly the Apostles were taught of God but Answ 3 it was the Spirit which taught them Luke 12 12. yea which teacheth all things Iohn 14.26 Fourthly we must pray onely unto God but in Answ 4 the Scriptures the holy Ghost is invocated therefore hee is God 2 Corinth 13 13. Answ 5 Fifthly but because Harding and Bellar. say That it cannot be proved out of Scripture that the holy Ghost is God we will produce some cleare testimonies where he is called God As I. That which the holy Spirit speakes Acts 28.25 Iehovah himselfe speakes Esa 6.8 Therefore the holy Spirit is Iehovah II. Our bodies are called the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 and the Spirit dwelleth in us 1 Cor. 3.16 But our hearts are the Temples of God 1 Cor. 3 16. and 2 Cor. 6.16 and God dwels in us 2 Cor. 6.18 III. Ananias lyed against the holy Ghost Acts. 5.3 but he lyed not against men but God verse 4. And therefore the holy Spirit is God thus Augustine disputed contr Petil. 3.48 IV. The Father the world and the holy Spirit are one Iohn 5.7 Quest 5 How doth it appeare that this holy Spirit is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Answ 1 First He descended upon CHRIST in the likenesse of a dove when a voyce came from heaven from the Father This is my welbeloved Sonne c. Luke 3.22 Where there was the Father speaking from heaven the Sonne baptized upon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heaven to earth Therefore the holy Spirit is a person subsisting by himselfe and distinct from the rest Answ 2 Secondly He is called the Comforter Ioh. 14.16 and he was sent from the Father in the same place and from the Sonne Ioh. 16.7 and therefore hee differs from them both Iohn 14.26 Answ 3 Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Father Ioh. 15.26 and the Spirit of the Sonne Gal. 4.6 Therefore he is neither the Person of the Father nor of the Sonne Answ 4 Fourthly three Persons are named Matth. 28.19 and 2 Cor. 13.13 and 1 Iohn 5.7 Object 3 But he is said to be the same with the
come thither Thirdly I answer the starre left them for this end that this their questioning with the Jewes Answ 3 might bee a meanes the more generally to publish and divulge the nativity of Christ Fourthly This was done principally that the Answ 4 wise-men might be instructed coÌcerning Christ by the word of God and not by miracles Sixtly it may bee demanded how doe the Quest 6 wise men by the starre conjecture that Christ is borne Answ 1 First some thinke they knew by the starre of the birth of Christ by Balaams tradition Numb 24.17 they being of the linage of Balaam according to some as we said before Answ 2 Secondly some say they knew it by the Sybilles prophecies some whereof Suetonius mentioneth Answ 3 Thirdly others say they were taught it by the devill 1. Because they were heathens and infidels but Balaam although a worldling was taught and directed by God in his prophecies 2. Because Sathan sometimes speakes true as Acts 16.17 but this is alwaies for some wicked end the devill being that wicked one but this manifestation was for the good of many a good message unto all nations and therefore was not revealed by Sathan 3 The devill certainely knew where Christ was borne and therefore if hee had revealed unto them his birth hee would also have revealed the place of his nativity Answ 4 Fourthly others say they knew it by the motion of the starre towards Ierusalem and that house where Christ was but this seemes a meere conceit and phancy Fiftly they were very learned men and therefore Answ 5 it is credible that they had calculated or collected the time of Christs nativity and that either 1. by a supputation of Daniels weekes or 2. by the Scepter which was taken away from Iuda Sixtly some say that they knew of the nativity Answ 6 of Christ by divination or astrologie Calvin indeede confesseth that they were very skilfull in that art but yet I cannot thinke that they did this way come to the understanding of it and that for these causes 1. Because this starre was some stupendious thing against nature f Dionys Areopag being neither planet nor comet nor constellation nor starre as is aforesaid and confirmed largely by others g Vide Senens 6.10 and Tert. 620. D. 2. Because this starre did tell of a particular King of the Iewes which doth exceede all art Seventhly Although they did not wholy Answ 7 know this by art yet the beginning of it was from art as Calvin saith for the understanding whereof take notice that there are two sorts of observations to wit either Ordinary and those by aspects and constellations either by Astrologie or Astronomy Extraordinay and they are either Metaphysicall and supernaturall as are the vulgar and ordinary Comets or Antiphysicall and contrary to nature and such Was the Eclipse Matthew 27.45 of which in his proper place Was this Starre in this place And therefore Astrologye could say first negatively that this starre was against nature And secondly in generall that it did portend some great thing And thus farre their astrologie led them and here left them Answ 8 Lastly I answer they knew it by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God as God revealed things to Balaam Nebuchadnezzer Balthazar h Bezas Scult Idea conc f. 87. And this is most probable and likelye to be truest Sect. 3 § 3. That we may worship him It may be here asked Quest How doe these wise men who were Gentiles desire to worship Christ or with what adoration Answ 1 First after the Persian manner as a King whom they perceive in time will be most famous of all others Answ 2 Secondly by way of prevention because they knew that in time hee should rule and have dominion over the East parts and therefore they come to worship him that he may then be propitious and favourable unto them These two answers are given by some of our interpreters and I leave them to the considerations of the reader Answ 3 Thirdly they come to worship Christ as one more then a man as may bee shewed by these reasons 1. If they had conceived Christ to have beene no more then a man it had beene a great folly in them to have exposed themselves to danger by provoking of Herod for the onely sight of him 2 It had beene a thing not beseeming the gravity and wisedome of such men as they were to have undertaken so long a journey though there had beene no danger in it to have seene a child that was no more then a man 3. It had beene derogatory to the estimation and credit of the Persian Kings for them that were Persians to have come so farre to worship the King of the Iewes And therefore we may conclude that this proceeds from faith and from some knowledge they had revealed unto them of Christ the Messias and Saviour but of this something more in the 11. verse §. 1. VERS 3. Vers 3 When Herod the King heard these words hee was troubled and all Ierusalem with him Why was Herod troubled Sect. 1 For two things First Quest Answ least he should loose his Kingdome but this feare was needlesse Christs Kingdome being spirituall not of this world Secondly for his owne wicked and accusing conscience which cryed out against him for the infinite insolences and villanies which hee had committed for I. he had gotten the kingdome treacherously and perfidiously hee bought it with money of Antonius after hee had slaine Hircanus Nicanor and the High-priest a Ioseph Antiq. f. 421. II least he should have beene expelled and deposed or throwne from his throne hee had committed many murthers 1. f. 426. he slew innocent Aristobulus his wives brother f 425. f. 413. 480 2 Alexandra his wives Mother 3 Mariamne his owne wife whom he loved so extremely that hee grew extreame jealous of her 4. Ioseph his owne Fathers brother 5. f 415. 465 f. 426. Alexander and Aristobulus and Antipater his owne sonnes 6. f. 479. The innocent Friends of his sonne Alexander 7. The Idumeans who were his owne friends viz. Castabarus Lysimachus Antipater and Dositheâs 8. The whole Sanhedrim of the Pharisees 9. The chiefe of the Iewish nobility these hee slew intentionaliter for he caused them to be kept together in a place called Hyppodramus secretly giving in charge to his sisters Salome and Alexa that so soone as hee was dead they should cause them all to be slaine because hee thought that the Iewes hating him for his tyranny would rejoyce at his death but by this meanes they should bee inforced to sorrow all over the kingdome b Ioseph 479. and Macrobius III. Having as he thought made all sure these that hee feared being now removed out of the way suddenly all his hopes are dashed by this message now fearing the sedition of the people now fearing lest all his cruelty and tyranny would be revenged upon him yea now through the
him that lookes upon it with an earthly and carnall eye to be worthy of shame and to deserve a blush and that in all regardes 1. If we respect religion it selfe that is foolishnesse g 1 Cor. 1.18 and a stumbling blocke h 1 Cor. 1.24 2. If we respect outward Churches or visible societies professing this religion we shall finde them in regard of heathenisme but a very little flocke i Luk. 12.32 3. If we respect the outward worship or externall exercises of religion we shall finde that First the religion of the heathen is more pompous Secondly that the preaching of the Gospel seemes but foolishnesse k 1 Cor. 1.18 2.1 c. in regard of that pompe which was in the Iewish ceremonies 4. If we respect the stones of this Church the men or the professors of religion we shall perceive them to be many times of the inferiour sort l 1 Cor. 1.26 Great men being hardly drawne from their pleasures 5. If wee consider the outward estate of true professors we shall finde them for the most part to bee the scumme of the world in the worlds esteeme yea the of scouring and laughing-stocke of men and Angels m 1 Cor. 4.9 c. and the most miserable also of all men n 1 Cor. 15.19 And thus we often see that in no respect outwardly is the true religion pompous or stately Sect. 2 § 2 And they fell downe and worshiped him Quest It may be asked here How or for what end do the Wise men who were Gentiles worship Christ Answ 1 First some say that they were altogether ignorant of the mysterie of the Messias and did onely worship Christ after the Persian manner but this is false as followeth by and by Answ 2 Secondly Is it probable that they would worship a young babe that by reason of his infancy understands nothing except they did beleeve some divine thing to be in him and therefore not the childhood but the divinitie in the child was worshipped by them o Chrysost s Answ 3 Thirdly if Christ had beene no more then a naturall child they would never have undertaken so long so tedious and so perillous a journey to have found him out principally considering that in all probability as I conceive they themselves were little inferiour to the Kings of the Iewes Answ 4 Fourthly It is uncertaine what these Wise men who were Gentiles knew particularly concerning the mysterie of the Messias but certainely they knew that hee was something more then a man by the internall revelation of the Spirit of God who by faith taught them to beleeve that he was a King though in a cottage and a God though in a cradle and therefore as unto a God they fell downe and worshipped him Sect. 3 § 3. And they presented unto him gifts frankincense and myrrhe Quest 1 These wisemen they come to seeke Christ but they come not empty from whence it may be questioned Why they offer gifts unto Christ Answ To teach us that we must never come unto God empty handed without some offering or present Quest 2 What have we to offer unto God Answ Spirituall sacrifices of repentance and thankesgiving p Hebr. 13.15 but of this more largely else where Quest 3 What offer they unto Christ Answ Gold Frankincense and Myrrhe Why doe they offer these unto Christ Quest 4 I answer first these were in times past offered Answ 1 up unto Kings and that for a double end First for a politike end they offered unto their Kings 1. Gold for their expenses or for the maintaining of their state and pompe q Psal 72.15 2. Frankincense for their sacrifices 3. Myrrhe for the splendor and ornament of their sepulchers r Muscul s Secondly for a morall end they offered unto their Kings 1 Gold that they might learne to be of golden manners 2. Frankincense that they might learne to sacrifice unto the Gods 3 Myrrhe that they might remember their mortality ſ Gualt s Secondly these three the Wise-men offer Answ 2 now unto Christ either First in regard of his offices and so they give him gold as a King Frankincense as a Priest and Myrrhe as a Redeemer or Secondly in regard of his nature and then they offer unto him gold as a King Frankincense as a God and Myrrhe as a man Or Thirdly they offer them all unto him as a King according to the Persian manner as is shewed in the former answer Or Fourthly by these they enrich Christ that he might be furnished and provided for his flight into Aegypt Or Fiftly they present these unto Christ because the Persians and Arabians abounded with these three things t Carthus s Or Lastly they offered these three in regard of the present estate and necessitie that is because they saw the poverty of the Mother the tendernesse of the child the nastinesse and noysomnesse of the place wherein Christ was the Stable therefore they offer unto him these things for the releeving of these necessities they present him with gold for the releeving of his Mothers poverty with Frankincense for the expelling of all noisome smels and Myrrhe for the consolidation of the infants joynts u Carthus s What benefit may we reape or learne by these Quest 5 their offerings I answer Answ we must by their example be incited to doe the like first offering nosmet our selves secondly nostra our substance First we must offer up our selves unto Christ giving our selves wholy unto him and devoting our selves wholy unto his service x Rom. 12.1 because he hath bought ransomed and redeemed us for this end and purpose y Luk. 1.75 and 1 Cor. 6.18.19.20 Secondly wee must offer our estates or substance unto God that is offer unto him 1 Gold 2 Frankincense and 3 Myrrhe First present God with thy Gold that is 1 Temporall gold by almes charitie liberality and hospitality for such as are rich in goods must be rich in good workes z 1 Tim. 6.18 2 Spirituall gold viz. 1 a true a lively faith for this is more precious then gold to trust confidently in God 2 a pure unblameable life for this is more esteemed by God then the Gold of Ophir the pure in life being precious in his eye sight this is more excellent in regard of our selves for riches availe not in the day of wrath but righteousnesse delivereth from death a Pro. 11.4 And thus by true charitie towards others by true faith in God and purity of life in our selves wee offer unto God Gold and wee build with Gold which will endure the fire b 21 Cor. 3.12 Secondly we must offer unto God Frankincense that is faithfull pure and fervent prayer Thirdly we must offer unto God Myrrhe and that is either 1 Good workes or 2 Mortification and that first externall by suffering affliction and willingly undergoing whatsoever the Lord is pleased to lay upon us Secondly or
auricular confession in which sense the word is never used by the Ancient Fathers therefore I may conclude that this penance injoyned by the Church of Rome for the satisfying of the justice of God is meerely erroneous and is built upon no authority of Scripture at all Sect. 3 § 3. Repent Iohns preaching is repentance that is the renovation of the minde which is the one halfe of the Gospel the summe whereof consists in these two Repentance and Faith and therefore I intreate the reader without tediousnesse to suffer both me and himselfe to dwell a little longer then ordinary in this verse Quest 1 The maine question here is concerning the parts of Repentance Answ 1 To which First some Papists answer that the three parts of repentance are the three steps in Iacobs ladder by which we mount unto heaven the first whereof is sorrow the second is shame the third is labour and industry But this is an abuse of repentance these being not the parts of it as else where more largely shall be shewed Answ 2 Secondly I answer the true parts of Repentance are three to wit First Preparation secondly Resolution thirdly Execution Quest 2 What necessitie is there of Preparation Answ I answer because a worke so holy as this is cannot rightly be performed but by a due preparation considering these two things 1. that wee our selves are by nature very unfit to effect it 2 that the worke in it selfe is very hard and difficult Sathan being strong that labours to retaine us in sinne and sinne from which wee should turne being customary unto us and pleasing unto our natures Quest 3 Thirdly it may be demanded wherein doth this preparation consist I answer in two things viz. 1 Dejectione 2 Erectione cordis That is Answ the casting downe and raising up of the heart First this preparation consists Dejectione cordis in the dejecting and humbling of the heart here it may be asked What necessitie is there of Quest 4 this casting downe of the heart I answer Answ Because our hearts are to be softned and humbled before we can truely repent Thus the Prophet exhorts us to rend our hearts and to turne unto the Lord f Ioel. 2.12 because without this rending there is no true repentance our hearts must bee plowed up before the seedes of grace can be sowne g Ierem. 4.4 because the spirit of bondage begets the spirit of adoption h Rom. 8.15 Hence it will be inquired wherein doth this Quest 5 our dejection or humiliation consist I answer Answ for the full cleare resolving of this question two things are to be observed First the beginning of this humiliation which is examination Secondly the end of this examination which is the hatred of sinne First the beginning of this humiliation is a serious examination of our selves our estates and conditions for when wee examine our selves by the rule of the law and finde how many and how mighty our sinnes are which wee have committed and which wee are never able to satisfye for then our peacockes plumes and Pharisaicall conceits are laid aside Hence a question may be propounded What Quest 6 must we examine in our selves Three things Answ First thy estate and condition wherein thou art thou must trye how thou standest whether in grace or nature a 2 Cor. 13.5 whether thou art truely perfectly regenerated or seduced by the spirit of slumber presumption thou must examine ubi fuisti es eris non es b Greg. Mor. 23. what hast thou beene what art thou what shalt thou be after this life happie or miserable what art thou not what is wanting in thee which thou shouldest have Thus we should examine our selves whether wee grow in grace at all or not and how the strength of sinne decreases and the strength of grace and of the spirit of God doth increase in us Secondly examine thy sinnes consider what they are whether oppression or adultery or blasphemy or drunkennesse or prophanesse and deale herein faithfully with thy selfe not deceiving thy owne soule speake truely as thou wouldest doe to thy Lawyer or Physitian hide none of thy sinnes least they bee not pardoned keepe none of them backe with Ananias and his wife least as they did thou perish thereby for this is the true way unto humiliation to labour to finde out and fullie acknowledge al our transgressions whatsoever sâse ignorare caeteris natura est homini autem vitio c Boethius consol l 2. It is naturall for other creatures not to know themselves but for men to be ignorant of their estates or the sinnes they commit is most shamefull and therefore it is very necessary that wee should examine our waies workes words and thoughts that so we may attaine to the knowledge of our selves and sinnes Thirdly examine how thou mayst avoide thy sinnes and be freed from them remember how often thou hast beene displeased with thy selfe how often thou hast condemned thy selfe how often thou hast resolved to leave thy sins and yet how often thou hast returned with the dogge to his vomit hence consider how difficult a thing it is to leave our beloved sinnes that knowing it we may bee more carefull to avoide them and more diligent in the enquiring after the remedies against them And thus much for the beginning of our humiliation which is the examination of our estates and sinnes Secondly the end of this examination is the loathing of sinne and a desire to leave it wee must examine what we are that so what is amisse may be amended we must examine our sinnes that finding them out wee may the better detest and endeavour to leave them the way unto repentance is the hatred of sinne and as long as sinne is loved so long the Lord is neither regarded nor served and therefore that we may the better learne to hate sinne let us remember these foure things First that our nature is wholy corrupted both within and without viz. our cogitations actions words members and all the faculties of the soule the best things in us beeing but a polluted ragge our whol man overspread with the leprosie of sin and no better then painted sepulchers or dead carkasses who stinke in the nostrils of the Lord by reason of our transgressions Secondly remember that thou art so ensnared and envassailed unto sin and corruption by nature that thou art no more able to helpe or free thy selfe then a Leopard is to leave his spots or a black moore to change his hewe thou mayest in some measure know the wickednesse of thy nature but thou art not able to redresse it Thirdly remember the many dangers and evils we are subject unto onely by reason of sin viz. 1. Temporall miseries as poverty sicknesse diseases casualties which wee are not worthy to bee protected from by reason of our iniquities 2. Spirituall evils as obstinacy in sin to be given over to a reprobate sense hardnes of heart and finall
§ 2. Come unto his Baptisme Wherein doth Sect. 2 Baptisme excell circumcision Quest that these that were circumcised runne thus unto Iohns Baptisme I answer some m Peter s Gen. 17. say there is a threefold preeminence Answ 1 of Baptisme beyond circumcision First in the facilitie or easinesse of it because it is not so painefull to the flesh as circumcision was Secondly in the universality and liberty for Baptisme is free for both sexes for all Nations that professe Christ at all times whereas circumcision belonged onely unto the Israelites and to males and was tyed to the eighth day Thirdly in the efficacy because baptisme absolveth a man from all sinne and the punishment thereof § 3. Oh generation of Vipers Why doth Sect. 3 Saint Iohn call the Pharises and Saduces Vipers Quest 1 First some say for their ingratitude it being Answ 1 the nature of the Viper to eate the bowels of his damme thus our Saviour blameth them for their unthankefulnesse unto the Prophets of the Lord that were sent unto them Oh Serpents and generations of Vipers how can ye escape the condemnation of hell b Matth. 23.33 But this doth not seeme to be the reason of this phrase in this verse Secondly as the Viper hath his teeth buried Answ 2 in his gummes c Plin. lib. 11. cap. 37. so that one would thinke it were a harmelesse beast and could not bite so also had these deceitfull hypocrites their secret corners and conveiances wherein they so cunningly couched their wickednesse that they were taken of all other to be the most innocent Answ 3 Thirdly because their malice was of a venemous nature Pliny saith immedicabile venenum there is no antidote to expell the poyson of a Viper nor medicine to cure him whome it hath stung and therefore the inhabitants of Melita d Act 28.4.5.6 1 attribute murther unto Paul they said he was a murtherer because the Viper fastened on his hand 2 they say vengeance will not suffer him to live because now there was no hope to escape death being thus stung 3 although hee had throwne the Uiper into the fire yet they expected when he should have swolne and fallen downe dead suddenly as if it were in vaine to use any meanes to prevent the venome of this serpent 4 when they saw he had no harme they said hee was a God and not a man thus mortall was the venome and poyson of a Uiper esteemed And thus Saint Iohn by this Phrase shewes unto the Pharisees and Sadduces that by nature they were Uiperlike having first no good thing in them at all any more then the Uiper but secondly that they had in them the gall of bitternesse and an incurable evill Quest 2 How did Iohn know what these Pharisees and Sadduces were that he passeth this sharpe censure upon them Answ 1 I answer First some say by their habite as the Monkes are knowne and thus our Saviour saith that they be knowne by their Phylacteries f Matth. 23.4 Muscul s Answ 2 Secondly others say that Iohn knew it by their by-past conversation but this is not likely because Iohn was in the wildernesse and therefore how could hee know what their life had beene Answ 3 Thirdly others say that Iohn knew it by asking the people what they were but it is not likely that upon the report of the common multitude Iohn would thus bitterly have reproved them Answ 4 Fourthly Iohn knew by the revelation of the Spirit of God thus Calvin sup Quest 3 If Iohn did not certainely of himselfe know what they were why doth he so quickly reprehend them or why doth he thus astonish or affright them Answ I answer because the Holy Ghost had taught him that they stood in neede of reprehension Quest 4 Is it lawfull for Ministers to reproove their hearers Answ I answer it is for Saint Paul commands Timothie to rebuke them that sinne g 1 Tim. 5.20 Quest 5 Why must sinners be reprooved by Ministers Answ 1 I answer first because it shewes their zeale towards God in not respecting man more then the Lord. Answ 2 Secondly because they are Chyrurgeons sanus non eget medico the whole needeth not the Physitian but the sicke party the wounded stands in neede of a Chyrurgeon and where the wound is festered there is neede of corrasives How farre may Ministers reproove those that sinne I answer First it hath beene lawfull to reproove Quest 6 them by name thus Paul reprooved Answ 1 many as for example Hymeneus 1 Tim. 1.20 Philetus 2 Tim. 2.17 Phygellus and Hermogenes 2 Tim. 1.15 Alexander 2 Tim. 4.14 and the incestuous person 1 Cor. 5. But our Canons now forbid this Secondly it hath beene lawfull to reproove Answ 2 great men by their names thus Elijah reproves Ahab saying it is thou that troublest Israel and thy fathers house h 1 King 18.18 thus Nathan reprooves David saying plainely unto him thou art the man 2 Sam. 12.7 thus Christ calles Herod Fox Luke 13.32 But these reproofes were extraordinary and therefore as extraordinary examples are not to be imitated Thirdly it is lawfull for Ministers to reproove Answ 3 their people and that without feare of their frownes or anger because the Lord bidds them lift up their voices and tell his people of their sins i Esa 58.1 and he is able to defend them What sinners are Ministers most sharpely to Quest 7 reprehend I answer Answ Hypocrites and such as goe about to justifie themselves as the Scribes Iohn 9.41 and the Pharisees and the Sadduces in this verse Why are these more sharpely to be reprooved Quest 8 then others seeing they seeme in the eye of man better then others I answer First because they sinne more hainously Answ 1 then others for they lye against God as Ananias did a Acts 5. they so long deceive men with their false showes and outward appearances that at length they thinke they can deceive God himselfe Secondly because they are not moved with Answ 2 generall reprehensions or comminations when the Lord threatens the world they take no notice of it as not at all concerning them thinking themselves to be just and good and therefore excluded from those meanes b Ioh. 9.41 wherefore it is necessary that such either be privatly admonished or particularly reproved VERS 8. Vers 8 Bring forth therefore fruits meets for repentance This verse is like Golias sword sometimes it fights for us sometimes it seemes to fight against us for First the Papists object this place to prove Obiect 1 that wee may satisfie the wrath of God for the punishment due unto sinne arguing thus Bring forth fruits worthy of repentance here Saint Iohn preacheth satisfaction by doing worthie fruits of penance as fasting prayer almes and the like To this we answer first fruits worthy of repentance Answ 1 are no satisfaction for sinne or the punishment thereof but onely arguments of true repentance or effects not
9. And thinke not to say within your selves Vers 9 wee have Abraham to our Father for I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham Obiect Answ The Jewes here object unto Iohn either wee are the children of Abraham or none are To this the Baptist answers Deus potest that God can raise up children unto Abraham even of stones and therfore there is no such necessity that they must needs be the sonnes of Abraham God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 I answer first they may be understood literally thus that God Almighty who created all things by his word can procreate and raise up even of stones righteous men who should bee the spirituall children of Abraham and so more true and more noble sons than they were who were his naturall children but not spirituall Answ 2 Secondly this may be understood Metaphorically thus that the Lord can raise up faithfull children unto Abraham even of the Gentiles who although for the hardnesse of their hearts and stolidity and grosse idolatry they are called stones yet the mercy of God can make them holy and spirituall men and consequently worthy to be called the children of Abraham Quest 2 It may hence yet be asked how many wayes God doth produce and make man Answ I answer five First hee makes man without man or woman and thus he made Adam Secondly he makes man of man without woman thus he made Evah Thirdly he makes man of woman whithout man and thus hee made Christ Fourthly he makes man of man and woman according to the common course of nature and thus hee makes all us the naturall sonnes of Adam Fiftly Deus potest God could make children and sonnes even of stones as in this verse Vers 11 §. VERS 11. I indeed baptise you with water unto repentance but he that commeth after wee is mightier then I whose shooes I am not worthy to beare he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire Sect. 1 § 1. The Papists say the baptisme of Iohn was of another kind then Christs baptisme was a Bellar. li de bapt ca. 20.21 and they prove it from this verse thus Iohn himselfe saith I baptize you with water but he shall Object 1 baptize you with the Holy Ghost Therefore Iohns Baptisme and Christs was not all one Iohns baptisme not giving the Holy Ghost as Christs did We answer Answ Iohn speaketh not of divers baptismes but of divers operations and ministeries in one and the same baptisme for Iohn as all other Ministers doe did but give water and Christ co-operating and working together with them giveth the Holy Ghost But they object againe Iohn doth not say Object 2 Christ doth baptize with the holy Ghost but he shall baptize therefore Christ did not baptize together with Iohn by his Spirit b Bellar. cap. 21. We answer Answ as Iohn here speaketh of Christ in the future tense so the same Iohn speaketh else where of Christ in the present tense c Ioh. 1.33 1. saying this is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost therefore Christ did both then baptize with his Spirit afterwards also more manifestly when the gifts of the spirit began to be shed forth more plentifully upon men 2. The same Iohn speaking of Christ saith Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world d Ioh. 1.29 hee even then when Iohn baptized did take away sinnes 3. Iohn testifieth of Christ that of his fulnesse wee have all received e Ioh. 2.16 and therfore even then Christ baptized with the Spirit which was signified by receiving of his fulnesse Against these three proofes they object three Object 3 things First that Christ is said to baptize with the Spirit not that then he baptized but to signifie that when he baptized he should not onely baptize with water but with the Spirit To this we answer first if Christ then onely Answ 1 began to baptize with the Spirit when he baptized with water it would follow that hee never baptized with the Spirit for it is certaine that he baptized not with water f Ioh. 4.2 as St Iohn the Evangelist saith that Iesus himselfe baptized not but onely his Disciples Secondly that Christ at that instant baptized Answ 2 with the Spirit is evident from Iohns words g Ioh. 1.33 Hee that sent mee to baptize said unto mee upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit come downe c. that is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost Christ then immediatly at the comming down of the Spirit baptized with the Spirit unlesse they will say he received the Spirit in vaine Against the second proofe they object Christ Object 4 did not then take away sinnes but it is signified that afterwards by his death hee should take away the sinnes of the world To this wee answer Answ that it is very grosse and absurde to say that Christ did not take away the sinnes of the world before his death for the Prophet David saith h Psa 32.1.2 Blessed are they whose sins are for given whence it is plaine that even under the law by faith in Christ to come they found remission of sinnes And thus much for the resolution of their objections It may now bee questioned how doth it appeare that Iohns baptisme was the same with Quest 1 Christ I answer by these reasons Answ The first is taken ab absurdo because a threefold absurdity would follow from the deniall of it First this would give occasion to the Anabaptists more to enforce their doctrine of Rebaptization Secondly if Iohns baptisme were onely a preparation unto another baptisme why then was it not received by all men Thirdly if it were onely for the sanctifying and consecrating of the water why was any more baptized then Christ for he was baptized for this end to sanctifie this ordinance as followes verse 16. The second reason is because the Baptist baptizeth unto the remission of sinnes l Mark 1.14 and there is no remission sealed unto us but onely by the Sacraments of Christ and therefore it was the same baptisme The third reason is because Iohns baptisme was the Sacrament of his doctrine and therefore if his doctrine were the Gospel then his baptisme was the Sacrament of the Gospell and so the same with Christ The fourth reason is because otherwise Christ and his Apostles were not rightly baptized for Christ was himselfe baptized of the Baptist ver 16. and the Apostles were not baptised of Christ because he baptised none and therefore it is most probable that the most of them at the least if not all were also by Iohn baptised The fift reason is because Christ was circumcised and baptised that he might be united both to the Church of the Jewes of the Christians by the Sacraments of them both that is to the
observe hence that Iohn doth acknowledge Christ to bee not onely a Prophet but also the Messias because to him hee attributes the baptisme of the Spirit Quest 1 How did Iohn know this Answ I answer he did not know it of himselfe but the Spirit of God taught it unto him Quest 2 Why doth Iohn confesse this his unworthinesse seeing that amongst the sonnes of men there were none greater then himselfe d Matth. 11.11 Answ Observ I answer this he did that he might give the greater honour unto Christ Teaching us that it is the part of good and godly Ministers not to seeke their owne vaine praise but the honour and glory of Christ thus did Paul when he said unto the Corinthians was Paul crucified for you e 1 Cor. 1.13.14 and againe let the Lord be true but all men lyers f Rom. 3. yea to doe otherwise viz. to preach a mans selfe and to labour to draw Disciples after him is a brand or marke of a false Apostle And therefore the Papists shew what they are that so insolently derogate from Christ First in the merit of workes Secondly in preferring the Popes pardons before the blood of Christ Thirdly in preferring their owne lawes and ordinances before the lawes and institutions of Christ as I. uncleane single life before holy marriage although Christs owne Apostle have said It is better to marry then to burne II. In denying the Cup in the Sacrament to the laicks although Christ commanded both bread and wine to be used III. In worshipping of Images against the second commandement and the like Vers 15 VERRS 15. And Iesus answering said unto him suffer it to bee so now for thus it becommeth us to fulfill all righteousnesse then hee suffered him Sect. 1 § 1. It becommeth us to fulfill all righteousnesse Quest 1 Answ What is meant here by righteousnesse I answer our Saviour understands hereby the obedience of the law of God because that is true righteousnesse to fulfill the commandement Quest 2 of the Lord. What doth our Saviour meane in saying it becommeth or it is necessary was the Sacrament Answ 1 of Baptisme necessary for Christ I answer First it was necessary in regard of the originall of it the commandement of Answ 2 God Secondly it was necessary in regard of one end of Baptisme to wit the admission into the Church because Christ came that he might be Answ 3 made the head of his Church Thirdly it was necessary in regard of another end of Baptisme that is the remission of sinnes for although it was not necessary that Christ should be Baptized in regard of himselfe seeing hee had no sinne in himselfe to bee forgiven or pardoned yet it was necessary in regard of us because hee carried our sinnes and therefore he was Baptized to seale unto his children the remission and forgivenesse of them What doth Christ meane by all righteousnesse Quest 3 I answer he meanes Answ that religion is to be observed as well in small as in great or that all the commandements of God are to be observed whether great or small because in the law of God first there is nothing false or untrue or secondly frivolous and neede-lesse or thirdly commanded onely pro forma for fashion sake but all the precepts of the word are infallibly true in themselves necessary and of importance unto us and commanded by God to bee observed and that seriously as appeares by the promises and threatnings annexed thereunto But it may here be demanded Are not those Quest 4 who are so strict and precise and curious to fulfill all righteousnesse to bee blamed and condemned as Puritanes I answer first certainely they that are curious Answ 1 precise and strict in externis in outward rites and ceremonies stumble in plaine way and see but a very little at high noone Secondly those that separate themselves by Answ 2 an opinion of puritie in themselves are plaine Novatians and no better then proud Pharisees Thirdly but those that desire to bee strict in the obedience of God and endeavour thereunto Answ 3 because they never can serve him too much or obey him enough these are to be commended encouraged and imitated because they imitate Christ herein who was carefull to fulfill all righteousnesse § 2. And he suffered him We produce this Sect. 2 place to prove Argum. that Johns Baptisme differed not from the Baptisme of Christ arguing thus If the Baptisme instituted by Christ were another Baptisme then Johns was and yet he himselfe was Baptized of Iohn then it would follow that wee are Baptized now with another Baptisme then Christ himselfe was for he received Iohns Baptisme but this were very absurd to say that there is not the same Baptisme of the head and members of Christ and his Church therefore Iohns Baptisme is all one with Christs Bellarmine answereth hereunto Object that it was more convenient for Christ to receive Iohns Baptisme then his owne least he should have beene thought himselfe to stand in neede of regeneration To this wee answer First Iohn also Baptized Answ 1 for the remission of sinnes therefore if there had beene any such danger Christ might have beene thought to neede remission of sinnes by receiving Iohns Baptisme Secondly Christ was not Baptized for any cause simply in himselfe but to give an example Answ 2 unto us for so it became him to fulfill all righteousnesse not to prescribe lawes to others wherof hee had not beene the first practiser himselfe a Willet Synops f. 585. Vers 16 VERS 16. And Iesus when he was Baptized went up streightway out of the water and loe the Heavens were opened unto him and hee saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting upon him Sect. 1 § 1. And loe the heavens were opened unto Quest 1 him How were the heavens opened First some say non reseratione sed oculis fidei b Hier. s Answ 1 that they were opened to the eyes of faith that hee might see thereby into heaven as Stephen did Acts 7. but not truely and really opened Secondly others say the contrary c Gualt s that they Answ 2 were truely opened first because John and as is probable those that were with him saw them opened secondly because this was done for their sakes that beleeved not that they might beleeve and therefore it was seene with the eyes of the body not of the mind Answ 3 Thirdly others d Calvin s to whom I rather subscribe and assent answer wee heare that the heavens were opened and therefore wee beleeve it but we heare not how they were opened and therefore we leave to inquire after it as not much tending unto edification Quest 2 Why were the heavens opened First some say this was an Allegory unto us Answ 1 and they Allegorize it thus Heaven is taken for the Scriptures which were now more plaine and perspicuous then before Christ came e Oper. imperf sup Againe as many see heaven
said else where He taught the people in Parables because they seeing see not and hearing they heare not neither doe they understand a Matth. 13.13 First Christ did not use a figurative speach Answ 2 unto these two brethren for this end but because they being fishers knew and understood best of all the Art of fishing and therefore our Saviour teacheth unto them spirituall things by a naturall and familiar similitude which they were well acquainted withall Secondly our Saviour useth this allegory Observ to Answ 2 teach us that the practise of Ministers using metaphors or allegoryes or similitudes which the people understand is not to be disproved As for example first sometimes we use the similitude of Fishers that there are two Fishers the first is Satan whose baites is pleasure and whose hooke and net is death the second is the Apostles and Ministers of Christ who labour to winne us unto him Secondly sometimes we use the similitude of Husband-men that we are all barren by nature untill the word be sowne in our hearts that the earth must be tilled the fallow ground broken up the weeds and stones cast out the field carefully watched least tares encrease and overspread the corne Thirdly sometimes we use Domestike examples as the garden is to be hedged digged and attended otherwise the hearbes will not prosper Satan is a thiefe and therefore we must be very watchfull and keep the doore of our hearts fast locked and bolted against him that we are but wild Olive trees untill we are ingrafted into the true Olive Jesus Christ Fourthly sometimes we allude unto School-masters that people like schollers stand in need daily to be taught and therefore they must not be trewants neglecting knowledge and trifling away their pretious time Fiftly sometimes we use the resemblance of Sheepheards that we are wandring sheepe therfore we must be reduced unto the pleasant pastures againe by the Sheepheard of our soule Now whereunto serve all these Certainely that all the people by these similitudes may the better understand the divine truthes delivered which was the cause why our Saviour useth this allegory of Fishers in this verse Quest 3 We have heard why our Saviour useth an allegoricall speech unto Simon and Andrew It may now further be demanded why he useth this allegory of Fishing unto them Because this allusion doth most aptly denote unto us the office of Ministers to wit the Fishing and gaining of soules unto God Malac. 4.6 Answer particularly observe That in fishing wee must consider both the Fish themselves who First would not bee catched or taken but swimme away from the Net so naturall and carnall men would not be wonne by the word of God would not be taken captive by the Net of the Gospel Secondly they are not taken by the hooke except they bite Ob Ierusalem how gladly would I have gathered thee together as a hen gathereth her chickings under her wings but ye would not b Matth. 23.37 Fishers and that both in respect of the 1. Knowledge Fishers must know all shelves and rockes and shallowes the ebbing and flowing of the sea so Ministers must know how to direct in prosperity and adversity how to steere aright course through the vices and heresies of the world they must know the evills and remedies that they may both save themselves and those that heare them and saile by their direction 2. Diligence and care required in them wherein observe three things First Fishermen must observe the heavens and the nature of the fishes thus the Apostle saith to the weake I became as weake that I might gaine the weake I am made all things to all men that I might by all meanes save some a 1 Cor. 9.19.20 21 22. Secondly they must endure cold and danger Fishers must put to sea in winter as well as Sommer exposing themselves to dangerous stormes which frequently assaile them in their calling Thus the Apostles suffered hunger and thirst and nakednesse and colde and buffeting and persecuting b 1 Cor. 4.11 and 2 Cor. 6.8 Thirdly Fishers worke continually night and day we have laboured all night saith the Apostles but have catched nothing c Luke 5.5 Fishes are not taken except they bite and eat the baite and therefore First recusants that will not come unto the word of God can gaine nothing by it Secondly those amongst us that like Martha are troubled about many things preferring the cares of the world before the cates of the word cannot be wonne by it Thirdly those that are present at the preaching of the word but not attentive unto the word preached reape no benefit by it because they learne it not Fourthly those that attend to the hearing of the word but cannot intend the practise of the word are not catched by it Fishes are not taken by looking upon the bait but by the eating thereof so it is not speculation but practise not knowledge but active obedience that benefits our soules Fishers had neede know both shelves and shallow places and therefore those that are ignorant of the nature of sinne and grace or that knowe not the evils and remedies of the disease and the cure should not intrude themselves into this function for they are unfit fishers of men Fishers observe the seasons and the nature of the fishes for which they labour so Ministers must first observe the heavens the blasts of the Spirit the zeale of the hearts that is the occasions offered unto us by the Lord of preaching the word as Saint Paul saith I came to Troas to preach Christs Gospel and a doore was opened unto me of the Lord g 2 Cor 2.12 that is the Lord gave me liberty opportunity or occasion with benefit and profit to preach the Gospel of Christ Secondly we are made all things to all men we must apply our selves to all sorts of maladies evils diseases and sores and that three manner of waies viz. First Opere by preaching and catechizing examining conferring disputing that the people may bee made perfect h 2 Tim. 3.16 and 4 2. Secondly Objecto by reprehending and reprooving whatsoever is amisse whether drunkennesse or adultery or oppression or blasphemy or lying or filthy speaking or any sinne whatsoever Thirdly Modo sometimes reprooving mildly sometimes with feare plucking them out of the fire i Iude ver 22.23 sometimes with a rod sometimes with the Spirit of meekenesse reade 1 Cor. 4.21 and corner 1 Cor. 5.3.4 with 2 Cor. 2.7.8 and Gal. 3 1. with 4.12.19 and Nehem. 5 11. with verse 13. Neither must people thinke that Ministers doe this in hatred to the partie sinning but that they might present them as chast virgins unto the Lord. Fishers expose themselves to cold and danger in the discharging or executing of their callings so doe Ministers and therefore people first should thinke Ministers worthy of honour and reverence yea secondly of maintenance yea thirdly and principally be careful that they loose not their
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity AffectioÌ but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
So Saint August blessed are the poore in spirit that is Non habentes inflantem spiritum who hath no lofty or puffed up spirit Humilia spirantes conscijindignitatis sua q Hilar. s the poore in spirit are those that are lowly being truely conscious of their owne unworthinesse Quest 3 Are not these words then understood of poverty at all Answ They are as we shewed before But I. Not at all of the vow of poverty Nor II. Of the action Nor III. Of the affection But IV. of the state onely of those who are poore Quest 4 Doe not they then that are rich in estate and substance come unto the Kingdome of Heaven Answ 1 Yes if they be poore in spirit otherwise their portion is woe Luke 6.24 Abraham Iob Salomon Ioseph of Arimathaea were rich in substance and poore in spirit and therefore are now blessed Saints in heaven Secondly this word poore is added exceptivè Answ 2 as though our Saviour should say blessed are the humble bee they never so poore for their poverty shall bee no barre or let unto their felicity Quest 5 Why doth our Saviour speake this unto his Disciples they were proud of nothing being of the inferiour sort of the people and therefore it rather seemes to bee spoken of poverty then of humility Answ 1 First this was spoken unto all and therefore hereby are taught the rest of the people as well as the Apostles Answ 2 Secondly this was spoken unto the Disciples in regard of the time to come Christ knew that afterwards they were to bee endued with many singular graces and the gift of miracles and therefore he doth preadmonish them not to be proud of any thing that hereafter may be imparted or bestowed upon them Answ 3 Thirdly this was spoken unto the Apostles in regard of the present time and occasion for they seeing their Master thus magnified and followed and flocked unto and that they onely were suffered to approach unto him might perhaps bee proud of this and therefore to prevent it our Saviour thus speakes unto them blessed are the poore in spirit Answ 4 Fourthly I may adde that the Disciples were proud indeed as well as poore and meane and therefore the excellency and felicity of humility was as seasonable a doctrine unto them as the blessednesse of poverty Wee read of the pride that was in Iames and Iohn the sonnes of Zebedee that the one might sit on his right hand and the other on his left in his glory r Mark 10.35.36 Yea wee see a great deale of pride in the rest who in their Masters company dispute among themselves who should be the greatest ſ Mark 9.34 Why is this blessednesse first pronounced for Quest 6 some of the following vertues as of hungring after righteousnesse and purity of life seeme to excell humility First this was because the beginning of all misery Answ 1 and perdition both in Heaven and Earth came from pride for that was the sinne that threw Lucifer and his proud traine out of heaven and that was the sinne that cast Adam out of Paradise and brought so much misery and wretchednesse upon the earth t Chrysos imperf Secondly because the Prophet had foretold Answ 2 that the Messias should come unto a people that were humble lowly and should tremble at his word Esa 66.2 Therefore our Saviour doth first pronounce this beatitude u Hilar. s from this which hath been spoken Concerning the sense and meaning of these words we may gather a threefold observation Observ 1 viz. First poverty describes a right spirit or no spirit is liked allowed and approved by Christ but onely the poore and humble spirit There are coveteous spirits and crafty spirits and impure or uncleane spirits and factious contentious unquiet and brawling spirits and bloody or cruell spirits and murmuring repining discontented and impatient spirits yea scoffing mocking and deriding spirits All these Christ rejects and none of these are pronounced by him blessed and happy because these are not poore nor humble spirits Secondly we may learne hence that the poore Obser 2 in temporall substance or estate are not blessed except they be poore in spirit also Salomon tels us that a poore proud man is an abomination unto the Lord whence we may see that a man may be poore and proud although he bee poore yet if hee bee proud hee is so farre from being one of the blessed of the Lord that he is abominable in his sight How shall wee know whether poverty bee Quest 7 good or evill or how may a poore man know whether his poverty be such as Christ commends or no Poverty is knowne and discerned to be evill 3. Answ manner of wayes viz. First if it were wickedly occasioned Secondly if it be the cause of wickednesse Thirdly if it bee accompanyed with evill First poverty is evill if it be evilly procured or were occasioned by some sinne that is first if thou hast prodigally and profusely wasted thy estate by idlenesse or negligence in thy calling or by drunkennesse or gluttony or gameing or whooring and the like Or Secondly if thou hast provoked God to punish thee with poverty for some of these sinnes to wit because the riches that now thou art deprived off were acquired either by fraud or deceit or oppression or rapine or theft or by undermining of others or by wronging the fatherlesse and widdowes If thus thy poverty were occasioned then it is mala paupertas not commended by Christ Secondly povertie is evill if it cause evill that is If because thou art poore thou wilt therefore lye and steale and pilfer and injure thy neighbours then thy poverty is not beata paupertas pronounced blessed unto thee but rather condemned Thirdly if thy povertie be accompanied with evils or in thy poverty thou dost accompany thy selfe with evill men as with wandring beggars amongst whom is the cave and denne of all impietie or drunkards or harlots or theeves or cheaters or lyers or idle persons or murmurers then thou art none of those poore which Christ here pronounceth blessed The third observation that arises from these Obser 3 words is That the poore in spirit are humble Or it is onely humility that is pleasing unto God and here commended by Christ but of this we shall treat in another place Sect. 4 § 4. For theirs is the Kingdome of Heaven Quest 1 What is here meant by Kingdome Answ Kingdome is twofold to wit First there is an earthly Kingdome Secondly there is an heavenly Kingdome which is taken three wayes Either for the Kingdome of Grace Or For the Kingdome of glorie Or For both the Kingdome of Grace and Glory And thus the Kingdome of Heaven is taken in this place First for the Kingdome of Grace Secondly for the Kingdome of Glory First by Kingdome of heaven is here meant the Kingdome of Grace that is the preaching of the Gospell w Aretius s Because it was thus fore-told of Christ
that divine perfection which God requires in every good work yea how the outward good workes which hee performes are stained and blotted with pride vaine boasting ostentation and selfe-love Thirdly let him diligently observe the stupiditie of his conscience how bold and obstinate and senselesse it is as for example 1. He never doubts of his condition 2. He never feares the wrath and judgements of God 3. He never seekes to be delivered from the wrath to come 4. Hee never trembles wâth the sight of his sinnes his heart not being circumcised he is never touched with a sense of his iniquities The Children of God are ever and anon in heavinesse and teares for the sinnes they commit against so gracious a God and so beloved a Father thinking in this kinde every mole-hill a mountaine but the naturall man although hee be never sure yet he is alwaies secure singing peace unto his owne soule and saying no evill shall come unto him Fourthly let him truely know and acknowledge the end of his obedience and what his aime and scope is in all the good duties which he performes namely alwaies either his gaine or estimation of the world or vaine glory ever obeying for himselfe never for God ever seeking himselfe never seeking the glory of his heavenly Father Fifthly and lastly let him consider his weakenesse of rather want of faith let him examine what spirit he hath well may he have the Spirit of slumber and a deceivable presumption but that internall sweetnesse and spirituall peace which might corroborate him against terrors dangers and death or comfort him in afflictions or make him victorious over the greatest tryals Rom. 8.38 he never had the least tast or rellish of Quest 8 Must we only judge our selves by our works Answ We must not onely judge our selves by our externall actions but also by our internall by our thoughts consciences and least sinnes as for example First if thou be not a thiefe then see whether thou art not unmercifull or coveteous or desirous of something which is thy neighbours Secondly if thou bee no murtherer then see if thou hast not beene angry with thy brother without a cause if thou hast not hated him if thou hast not endeavoured at least desired to bee revenged if thou hast not contended with him for some petty trifles if thou hast not called him Racha or foole in thy anger yea examine whether thou lovest him or not Thirdly if thou bee no adulterer then see if thou hast not either with thy hands or eyes or heart or affection lusted after some or shewed some wanton tokens Fourthly if thou be no perjured person or one who hath horribly prophanned the name of God by blasphemies then see if thou hast not sometimes without an oath spoken rashly or irreverently of God or of the Gospel or of holy things yea hast thou not had unreverend thoughts of God Thus examine thy selfe both by thy outward and inward man Quest 9 If this strictnesse be now required of us under the Gospel then who can be saved Answ 1 First by the workes of the law no man living can be justified or saved Answ 2 Secondly every one is then made the child of God when the spirit of God speakes unto him by faith Answ 3 Thirdly this evidence and testimonie of the Spirit is by and by confirmed unto us by a holy conversation of life which is performed in the sinceritie of the heart all our actions proceeding from sincere affections Answ 4 Fourthly and from hence we are assured by the same blessed Spirit that our infirmities shall not ãâã imputed unto us but covered by that precious garment of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 8.2 and 4.5 6. from Psal 32. And therefore our failings shall not make us fall short of eternall life if we doe but in sinceritie of heart strive and endeavour to serve the Lord in whatsoever he requires for he graciously doth accept of the will for the deede § 2. Sweare not at all Sect. 2 Why is this generall negation added Quest 1 First Answ something is here to bee understood in the answer of the Pharisees They say Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes as if they would say thou shalt pay unto God what thou sweatest By God to give unto him but if thou swearest by any thing else namely either by heaven or earth or Ierusalem or thy hand or eye c. then thou needest not to performe thine oath except thou wilt This was the Pharisees glosse upon that saying which is mentioned before verse 33. and so our Saviour gives us a touch of it Mat. 23.16 Hereunto our Saviour in this verse and the two following answers that by those things to wit heaven earth c. it is neither lawfull to forsweare nor to sweare this âe layes downe and collects that Wherein were the Scribes and Pharisees Quest. 2 faultie concerning this third Commandement First in generall Gualter upon these words Answ 1 observes that both they might be and many amongst us are guiltie here of abusing the name of God and violating this precept many waies without an oath as for example First when we speake irreverently of divine things to wit either I. of God himselfe or II. of his law or III. of his threatnings or IV. by wresting and perverting the examples of Gods judgements or V. by jesting of Scripture inter pocula in our mirth Secondly when wee abuse it unto inchantments Answ 2 and spels as is done with Saint Iohns Gospel and Psal 50. Thirdly when we abuse it unto Execration and cursing as God quite it or the vengeance of God light upon him for it or the like Fourthly when it is abused for gaine thus I. Beggars daily and hourely profane the name of God II. those also who pretend religion that they may deceive the better III. And they who teach chaffe for wheate the inventions of man for the word of God Fifthly Magistrates are here faultie when they doe not use the power which is given them by God unto the glory of God and his truth All these are transgressors of this precept and yet without an oath But these being more remote from our Saviours scope in this verse I leave them Secondly more particularly there is here a double fault which our Saviour meetes withall in the Pharisees to wit first that they condemned no rash oathes by the name of God but only Perjurie if a man did not sweare falsely then they thought him not faulty although hee swore by God Secondly as they condemned not those oathes which were dierctly sworne by God except they forsweare themselves so neither did they blame those oathes which were indirectly sworne by God to wit by his creatures of both which particularly First the Jewes thought that they were not bound to performe their oathes except the oath were by God Observ or by the gold of the Temple or by the gift upon the altar Mat. 23.16
punishment this we must endure patiently for Christs sake II. Culpae The evill of sinne here this generall rule must be laid downe We must give no place unto sinne or we must not yeeld to sinne at all but altogether resist it every sinne is from Sathan 1 Ioh. 3.8 but wee must resist the devill to the face giving no place unto him Ephes 4.27 That is first wee must resist the motions of sinne in our selves Secondly wee must resist the perswasions of sin which come from others Thirdly we must resist the commands of superiours if they be sinfull that is no coÌmand must make us do that which God forbids children are not to obey Fathers servants are not to obey Masters Schollers are not to obey Teachers when they injoyne the performance of that which God prohibites in his word Fourthly we must resist our brothers sinne that is reprove and blame it and not seeme to allow of it What is meant by this word Resist Quest 3 First sometimes it is taken in the best sense Answ 1 as elsewhere we are commanded to put on the whole armour of a Christian that wee may resist sinne sathan and temptation Ephes 6.13 Iames 4.7 and 1 Pet 5.3 and thus the evill of sinne is to bee resisted as was shewed even now Secondly sometimes it is taken in the worst Answ 2 sense and that according to a double exposition namely First it signifies Rebellare to Resist which is manifold in Scripture to wit I. Some resist the will of God Rom. 9.19 II. Some resist the Spirit of God Acts 7.51 III. Some resist the truth of God 2 Tim. 3.8 IV. Some resist the Preaching of the Gospel 2 Tim. 4.15 V. Some resist the Magistrate Rom. 13.2 Secondly it signifies Contradicere to contradict and gainesay Thus our Saviour promiseth to give unto his Apostles such a mouth and wisedome that their adversaries should not bee able to gainesay nor resist x Luke 21.15 And thus they who disputed with Stephen were not able to resist the wisedome and Spirit by which hee spake y Acts 6.10 So Elymas withstood Paul Acts 13.8 and Paul Peter Gal. 2.11 Quest 4 Is no evill of punishment to be resisted Answ Evills are of two sorts I. Naturall as sicknesse diseases poverty and the like the generall rule here is where meanes may bee used for the relieving of our necessities or griefes there they must bee used and therefore meate and medicines are not to be despised II. Worldly evils here the generall rule is where charitie is violated there sinne is committed and therefore all contentions are to be laid aside hence two questions arise of which briefely because we shall handle them more largely in the next Section Quest 5 Are warres then lawfull at all Answ 1 First Kings and Princes may lawfully undertake warres observing these foure things I. let the cause moving them unto warre bee lawfull II. Let it be weighty and of great importance III. Let it bee undertaken in Christian love and charitie IV. Let it be the last remedie of seeking to obtaine their rights that is let them first trie by all meanes that restitution and satisfaction may be made for their wrongs before they wage warre Answ 2 Secondly for the Subject it is his part to protect and defend both his King and Kingdome to the uttermost of his power and ability Quest 6 Is it lawfull to goe to law at all Answ 1 First the Anabaptists deny al Magistracie and consequently hold all sutes unlawfull Answ 2 Secondly some hold that it is never a sinne to goe to law Answ 3 Thirdly both these erre and therefore that a meane may bee found out betwixt these extreames I should lay downe here some Rules but they follow in the next Section Sect. 2 § 2. Whosoever shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also Quest 1 Is this dutie of suffering and pardoning of injuries so necessarily required of every Christian that it is never lawfull for them to right themselves or to seeke justice from the Magistrate by desiring that the offender may bee punished Answ 1 First it is not lawfull for private persons either to revenge themselves or to desire the Magistrate to punish the offender according to their prescription for men must not be both Judges and Parties Answ 2 Secondly it is never lawfull for the offended to seek to be revenged by the Magistrate of the offender out of a corrupt and exulcerated mind that is out of a desire of anger hatred and revenge towards his neighbour Men for the most part goe to law that they may be revenged and as they say have their will of him who hath injured them this is not to be allowed Answ 3 Thirdly it is lawfull for him who is injured to seeke justice at the Magistrates hand according as he in equitie shall judge of his cause and wrong if he seeke it out of a love of justice and a meeke minde and with a desire that his neighbour may be the better by it as followes by and by We shewed before that this truth was questioned Quest 2 by the Anabaptists and therefore it may here bee demanded How it appeares that those who are injured may justly and lawfully repaire unto the Magjstrate for redres of their wrongs First because God hath instituted and ordained Answ 1 Magistrates Tribunalls and Judgement seates who yet approves of nothing which is contrary to christian love and therefore it is lawfull for the injured to appeale unto the Magistrate for succour against the injurious person Secondly because in all civill religion and Answ 2 well ordered Common-wealthes there are lawes enacted for the punishment of offenders and the recompence of wrongs which lawes were altogether vaine and idle if it were never lawfull to use the benefit of them against malefactors Thirdly because it is profitable for the evill Answ 3 doers that they should be punished for their evill deeds that the pray which they have unjustly got should be taken from betwixt their teeth whence it appeares that it is a worke of charitie sometimes to procure offenders to be corrected that so they may be amended Bishop Davenant s Colos 3.13 We shewed before that some thought it never Quest 3 a sinne to goe to law and therefore it may here be questioned when it is not and when it is First as was said in the former question hee Answ 1 sins who out of a malicious revengefull mind implores the aid of the Magistrate for the punishing of him who hath injured him Secondly the Magistrate is justly implored Answ 2 by the injured person to take vengeance or to punish the injurious in these regards namely I. That he who hath done the injurie may be corrected but without any malice to his person at al. II. That by this meanes he may be repressed lest other wise hee should wrong others in the like manner III. That for the time to come he may be
good If we must love God with all our heart and Quest 2 with all our minde and soule and might and strength as we are commanded Deut. 6.5 and Mat. 22.37 then where is there any place left for the love of our Neighbour First it is certaine that we must love none but Answ 1 onely in the Lord we must not love any supra contra aut prater Deum either above God or besides God or contrary to the command of God Secondly but in the Lord we may and ought Answ 2 to love men as a man is said to love his wife only and yet he loves his children also Thirdly yea those who love not men cannot Answ 3 love God Reade 1 Iohn 2.9 and 3.10 and 4.20 How must we love our enemies Quest 3 First affirmatively we must love them thus Answ 1 namely I. As they are men and so flesh of our flesh II. As they are our enemies we must not covet or desire to be avenged of them III. Yet we may lovingly reprove them for their amendment Answ 2 Secondly negatively thus we may not love them to wit I. as wicked men lest so we be found to love wickednesse which God hates II. as the enemies of God for thus wee are by Davids example to hate them Doe not I hate them oh Lord that hate thee yea I hate them with a perfect hatred m Psa 139.21 22. III. we must not love them unto death that is so love them that our love be a meanes to bring them unto perdition we must not flatter them in evill but labour by gentle reproofes to reduce them from their errours Quest 4 If to love be to esteeme as a friend then how can this agree with an enemy to love our neighbour is to hold him our friend how then can a man love his enemy that is hold him as his friend for to be a friend and an enemy are contraries We must not hold any man our enemy Answ but every one our brother friend and neighbour This our Saviour teacheth us by the parable of the man who was wounded betwixt Ierusalem and Iericho and was helped by the Samaritane concluding that we must hold every man our neighbour n Luk. 10.31 c. and none our enemy yea under the Gospell we are taught That all men are our brethren either By Regeneration or By Creation either Indeed or In hope either In the Lord or For the Lord. And therefore none are to bee held as enemies Quest 5 Why must we love those who by their deeds shew themselves to be our enemies Answ 1 First because herein wee shall imitate our God who is an examplar hereof unto us verse 45. Answ 2 Secondly because otherwise wee cannot love God If any man say he loves God and hates his brother is a lyar for how can hee love God whom he hath not seene and hate his brother whom he hath seene 1 Iohn 4.20 Answ 3 Thirdly because otherwise wee have not the Spirit of God for every one who is borne of God loveth his neighbour 1 Iohn 4.7 Answ 4 Fourthly because now none are enemies we are all one body 1 Corinth 12.12 the partition wall being broken downe so that there is now neither Iew nor Gentile which are to be hated but all must be loved Rom. 12.18 And therefore they who hate the persons of those who are without know not what Spirit they are of Answ 5 Fifthly the bond of peace is to bee preferred before all other things and therefore wee must suffer any thing rather than dissolve and break it Answ 6 Sixthly if there were any cause why wee should hate any it were for their hatred and hostilitie against us but this is no cause of hatred we being to looke upon God not man And therefore for his sake we must love those who hate us Quest 6 What are the impediments which hinder us from taking out this hard lesson of loving our enemies Answ The Remoraes or hinderances are these Impedi ⣠ment 1 First an apathia of the love of Christ were men truely sensible or heartily affected with the love of Christ towards them when they were enemies then they would not think it so strange to love their enemies but men are not sensible of this what love Christ hath borne towards them and therefore they are kept backe from the love of their enemies Impedi ⣠ment 2 Secondly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã want of affection towards their brethren Love covers a multitude of sins and therefore the lacke of this Christian charity is an impediment which hinders us from the love of our enemies Thirdly the errour in judging of love and charity we neither know the excellencie or Impedi ⣠ment 3 valew of this Evangelicall vertue of brotherly affection neither the necessity thereof but thinke it to bee like a free-will offering and hence we are not so carefull to practise it as we ought Fourthly the love of the world and selfe-love Impedi ⣠ment 4 is another thing which hinders us from the love of our enemies Fifthly too deep an apprehension of the Impedi ⣠ment 5 wrongs and injuries that have beene offered us Sixthly an innate and naturall pronenesse unto Impedi ⣠ment 6 anger envie and hatred Seventhly the difficulty of shewing and Impedi ⣠ment 7 doing the workes of mercy and charity What are the remedies against these impediments Quest 7 The remedies or meanes by which we may be helped forward in this duty of love towards Reme 1 our enemies are these First Answ Love God and preferre God before thy selfe thy own will and all things else and then for his sake thou wilt not be unwilling to doe any thing which he requires of thee Secondly learne to see thy brother in thy Reme 2 God and to love him as a child of God and then thou wilt easily be induced to be reconciled unto him though he have offended thee Thirdly despise and contemne the world Reme 3 love thy profit and gaine lesse than thou hast done and then thou wilt not be so sensible of any injury offred unto thee in temporall things Fourthly undervalew thy selfe esteeme Reme 4 basely of thy selfe and consider if thou hatest thy brother for some wrong done unto thee dost not thou deserve to bee hated of some others for the like injury done unto them at least dost not thou deserve that the Lord should looke upon thee as an enemy and hate thee as an adversary seeing thou hast offended him more often and more grievously than all the world hath or can doe thee Fifthly Let thy conversation be in heaven Reme 5 let thy affections bee set upon those things which are above walk continually in the paths of love charitie patience humility and meeknesse and then thou wilt be the more ready to love those who hate thee and to doe good unto those who doe evill unto thee Sect. 2 § 2. Blesse them that curse you doe good to them
Church out of our love unto the children of God who are offended by them and with them as was said before Fourthly wee may begge this even out of Answ 4 our love unto themselves who are for the present both Gods enemies and the Churches for I. We desire the Lord to lay some affliction upon them though it be heavie that thereby they may learne to feare God And so by the punishments of their bodies their soules come to bee saved in the day of the Lord. This is good and profitable for them II. If temporall affliction will not humble and bring them home then we desire God to remove them away by death speedily that so their punishment may bee lesse in hell fire For if they should live longer they would sinne more and worse wicked men growing daily worse and worse and consequently their eternall judgement would bee so much the greater and more insupportable And the lesse their punishment is the better it is for them Will God heare these imprecations Certainely hee will hee hath promised to Quest 6 heare his childreÌ when they pray for vengeance against their owne particular enemies Answ and persecutors Luke 18.7 much more then when they pray against those who are both the enemies of God and adversaries also unto his Church Who are these enemies whom we must pray Quest 7 against First those who by their sinnes dishonour Answ 1 God the Lord is displeased with all sinnes but his name is dishonoured by some sinnes more then others and by the sinnes of some men more then others Now the more that any man dishonours God by his sins the more sure he is of perdition destruction except he repent because he is one of the Lords chiefe enemies Secondly those who by their sinnes glve a Answ 2 publike scandall to the profession of religion are great enemies both to God and his Church Thirdly those who sinne with a high hand Answ 3 and are insolent in their wickednesse against either God or his Church are some of these enemies who shall certaineây perish Fourthly those who sinne desperately without Answ 4 repentance being obstinate in their transgressions and not mourning for their iniquities are of this number which the Lord will be avenged of when his children cry unto him to declare himselfe unto the world to bee King of Kings by the destruction of his and their enemies And thus much for this exposition of these words Thy kingdome come Secondly Adveniat regnum Thy kingdome come is taken for perficiatur and hath reference to the Kingdome of mercy Now in the words thus understood we begge many things at Gods hands To wit both that we may be Freed from the false Church to wit both of Sathan and His Ministers that is Persecuters And Seducers which are either Atheists Or Superstitious persons Brought into the true Church and this we desire both for All the godly that First the Church may be consummated Secondly that it may bee glorified to wit by the extension of the Limits and bounds thereof And Holy profession thereof And Pure life and good examples of professors Thirdly that they may enjoy the meanes viz. The word and The power of the Spirit with the word Our selves that we may be brought both into the Kingdome of Grace in this life Glory in the life to come Having all these severall particulars to handle in another place I will here onely speake a word or two of the two last wherin we pray that both wee and all the elect may first bee brought into the kingdome of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glory Quest 8 Can we of our selves or by our owne power come unto the Kingdome of grace Answ To this Gerson answers Signanter dicitur in oratione Dominicà Adveniat regnum tuum id est ad nos veniat quia virtute nostra ad ipsum pervenire non possumus Very significantly doth our Saviour in this verse say Thy Kingdome come that is let it come unto us because wee by our owne power and strength are not able to come unto it Quest 9 If it be thus then how can wee promote or helpe forward this Kingdome of grace and Christ Answ We must strive to advance propagate and enlarge this Kingdom of grace by these meanes namely First by prayer as in this verse Secondly by submitting of our selves unto God by true obedience suffering him wholy to rule beare sway in our hearts by his blessed spirit Thirdly by opposing and resisting as much and as farre as lawfully we may the enemies of Christ and his Church Fourthly by comforting and helping the Church and children of God to our abilities we must doe good unto all but especially unto the houshold of faith that the faithfull who are in any distresse may be comforted and others thereby encouraged to strive to be of that societie and fraternitie who will not see one another lacke Fifthly by a good life and holy conversation for that is a meanes to convert others unto the faith and bring home erring sheepe unto Christs fold Phil. 2.15 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 10 Why must we be thus carefull by all waies and meanes to bee made members of Christs Kingdome upon earth Answ 1 First because we have an expresse Commandement for it Mat. 6.33 Seeke first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Answ 2 Secondly because wee have the constant example of all the faithfull for it whose principall care hath beene still for this Answ 3 Thirdly because wee have bound our selves with an oath both in Baptisme and the Supper of our Lord that we would forsake the kingdome of Sathan and submit our selves to this Spirituall kingdome of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly because the subjects of this Kingdome are interested and made heires of all good things in this life both temporall and spirituall Mat. 6.33 Rom. 8.32 and 1 Cor. 3.21 Answ 5 Fifthly because the Citizens of this spirituall Jerusalem shall be made eternally happie and blessed in that Jerusalem which is above in the Quest 11 life to come Who are carelesse and negligent of helping forward this Kingdome of Christ and grace First those who are altogether negligent in praying fervently for the amplification and extension of this kingdome Answ 1 Secondly those who cannot endure the Answ 2 yoake of Christ but disdainefully and reproachfully cast it off from their necks Psal 2.2 3. Thirdly those who maniâestly and openly Answ 3 or closely and secretly warre and fight for the sworne enemies of Christ sinne sathan and the wicked opposers of the Church truth These are I. Secure sinners who sleepe in their iniquitie and cry tush no evill shall come unto them although they be not the servants of Christ but the slaves of sinne and sathan II. Those who dispute and pleade sinnes and the devils cause that is argue and reason for the upholding bolstering and maintaining of sinne III. Those who speake for side and take part with wicked
destruction of the sinner 3. By permitting sathan to tempt as was shewed before in Ahab and Iob. IV. By taking away or withdrawing his grace for a time as he did in Hezekiah w 2 Chro 32.31 But these following waies God tempts not to wit Neither I. By compelling or forcing sathan to tempt any Nor II. By moving the heart unto sinne This Saint Iames saith comes from our corrupt nature and not from God Iames 1.13 Nor II. By propounding the occasions and allurements unto sinne thereby to bring us unto death for so sathan tempts Obser 2 Wee may learne then hence that God doth sometimes leade us into temptation namely both by permitting sathan to assault us and by withholding his grace from us To the places above quoted adde these Acts 5.3 Rom. 1.24.28 Thes 2.10 and 2 Tim. 2.25 Sometimes we provoke God by our sinnes and therefore he gives us over to worke all manner of wickednes Sometimes wee incense him by despising his mercy Rom. 2.4.5 sometimes by greeving the holy spirit And therefore hee withdrawes his preventing grace from us giving us over to a spirit of slumber and sleepe And therefore wee should bee principally carefull not to provoke our heavenly Father who onely is able to preserve us from temptation Quest 6 How or by what meanes doe wee provoke God to leave us unto our selves or the will of sathan or to permit us to bee led into temptation that knowing the causes hereof we may labour to avoid them Answ The meanes or causes hereof are these First ignorance of God or a foolish heart and sottish full of darkenesse Ro. 1.21 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly wavering staggering and inconstancy in religion Ephes 4.14 Rom. 1.25 Thirdly a neglect of Gods call abusing the tender of grace and extinguishing the motions of the blessed Spirit Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly a not fearing the terrors of the law or threatnings of God Prov. 1.29 30. Fifthly an hatred of the word of truth in the mouth of the Prohets as Ahab did 1 King 22.8 Sixthly a cleaving unto sinne and delighting in iniquitie Rom. 1.26.29 2 Pet. 2.12 13. Seventhly a returning unto our vomit and former sinnes 2 Pet. 20 21.2â Eighthly a calumniating and scandalizing of God and religion Rom. 1.21 and 2 Pet. 2.2 And therefore if we desire not to bee led into temptation let us carefully take heede 1. of Ignorance 2. Inconstancy in religion 3. Of neglecting the day of our salvation that is either the call of the word outwardly or the motions of the Spirit inwardly 4. Let us learne to feare Gods meanes 5. To delight in the word of God though it should reprove us 6. Let us forsake and avoide all sinne 7. Let us never turne unto our old sinnes But lastly labour to glorifie God adorne that profession which we have undertaken Thirdly prayer is to bee offered up in faith therefore our blessed Saviour by teaching us here to pray against temptation doth shew that wee may beleeve that this shall bee done for us which we desire Or that the Lord is ready and prepared to preserve and deliver us from temptation if wee will but seeke unto him by prayer Reade Psalme 34.4 and 50.15 and 1 Cor. 10.13 and 2 Thes 3.3 and 2 Pet. â 9 and Revel 3.10 Quest 7 How doth this appeare that God is readie to preserve us from temptation if we pray Answ 1 First because it is the office of God to moderate all things and to rule all things by his providence and therefore if he please he can preserve and deliver us Answ 2 Secondly because Sathan himselfe cannot hurt us except God permit he could not touch Iobs body untill God gave him leave hee could not take away Iobs life because God forbad him Iob 1.2 and 2.4 hee could not enter into the swine without leave Mat. 8.31 yea Christ dislodgeth him and casteth him out at his pleasure And therefore it is plaine that he cannot tempt us except God permit and consequently that God is able to preserve us from temptation Answ 3 Thirdly the truth hereof will appeare if wee looke unto Christ who I. was armed for us and overcame sathan for us Mat. 4. and was tempted that hee might succour those who groane under temptation Heb. 2.18 II. Christ was offered up for us and triumphed in the Crosse over death and him that had the power of death even the devill Col. 2.14 and Heb. 2.14 and 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Quest 8 What must we avoide our selves for the escaping of temptation Answ 1 First love no sinne at all for if we have a desire and affection unto any wee cannot withstand the temptations thereunto as we ought Answ 2 Secondly love not the world esteeme it not as a friend for if so we can never beware of or avoid the inticements and allurements thereof as we should 1 John 2.15 James 4.4 Answ 3 Thirdly let us not give place unto the occasions of sinne lest unawares we bee caught in the net or fall into the snare let us consider by what meanes occasions or provocations we are most frequently ensnared that wee may learne and labour carefully to eschew them Answ 4 Fourthly let us refraine vaine thoughts and mortifie all internall corruptions Col. 3.5 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Answ 5 Fifthly let us tame and bring under the flesh unto the obedience of the Spirit 1 Cor. 9.27 Answ 6 Sixthly let us not be negligent in our lives and conversations but warie watchfull and circumspect Ephes 5.15 both over our words works and thoughts Answ 7 Seventhly let us not yeeld unto temptation or surrender the bucklers at the first stroke let us not deliver up the fort at the first onset and suffer our selves to bee taken captive at the first assault but let us fight it out and resist even unto blood Heb. 12.4 Jam. 4.7 like a stout souldier 1 Tim. 1.18 and 2 Tim. 2.3 for if we be faithfull unto the death fighting couragiously the battels of the Lord we shall overcome and be crowned Reade a Revelat. 2. ver 7. â0 25.26 Quid faciendum What must wee doe both to prevent Temptation and to escape it when thereby we are assaulted Quest 9 We must never goe without our weapons or unarmed but put upon us the whole armour of a Christian Answ principally these three namely First the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 and 1 Joh. 5.4 labour by faith in Christ to withstand all his temptations whether they tend unto presumption or desperation Secondly the sword of the Spirit for if the word of God abide in us we shall be safe 1 John 2.14 but of this we spake before Mat 4. Thirdly prayer this is frequently to be used Ephes 6.18 yea daily according to our Saviours direction in this place where we are taught by him every day to pray against temptation Fourthly our Saviour by teaching thus frequently fervently to pray against temptation doth shew that the devill hath many
as Saint Paul proves plainly Rom. 7. And therefore though the workes of the regenerate should proceed from a perfectly pure mind yet we might not proclaime them perfectly pure and good because they are tainted by the body and polluted by the unregenerate part of man Prop. 5 Fifthly the illumination and purgation of the mind is here only imperfect and inchoate as appeares by these places We know in part and wee prophecie in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 4.23 The Apostle exhorts those who are regenerate to labour to be more and more renewed in the spirit of their minds Prop. 6 Sixthly notwithstanding these reliques of darknesse and corruption the regenerate are called by the Lord A parte meliori from their better part light now ye are light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 And their workes pure as followes by and by Answ 3 Thirdly the single eye signifies not perfection but integrity and singlenesse of heart without guile or dissimulation Thus Augustine acutely distinguisheth betweene Rectum corde mundum corde right in heart and cleane in heart Rectus corde est ut recto cursu id est rectà fide atquè intentione pervenire possit ubi habitat mundus corde Hee is right in heart which endeavoureth that with a right course that is with a right faith and intention hee may at length come thither where dwelleth the cleane in heart m August de perfect justit contr Celestin Thus in both places objected by a single eye wee must understand a minde enlightned and purged by the Hâly Spirit and by a light body a life and conversation shining in righteousnesse and holinesse Fâr if thâ eye be cleare and quicke sighted a man walkes on cheârefuâly and readily in the right way if the eye be blind or vitiated a man stumbles and fals and erres And so if the mind bee enlightened and purged the child of God walkes on in the right way of the Commandements of the Lord but if it bee obscured and blinded then a man walkes in the way of darknesse and sinne Answ 4 Fourthly Bellarmine erres in saying that a single eye is a good intention For by the single eye is not meant the intention neither is it to be restrained thereunto but the pure light of the minde for a good intention doth not suffice for the producing of a worke full of light as appeares by Saint Paul who wanted not a good intention when hee persecuted the Church and members of Christ and yet the work was a work of darkenesse because it did not flow from a minde enlightned and purged Answ 5 Fifthly the Jesuites inference is erroneous that any fault or defect going along with a good worke makes the worke wholly darke and wicked for it followes no more then this some ignorance or ignorance in somthing may be found in Socrates or Aristotle and therefore they are altogether ignorant Answ 6 Sixthly hee doth not rightly conjoyne an evill intention and any other obliquity not truly affirme that there is the same reason in both for the vitiating and corrupting of an action which is good in its owne nature and kinde for the malice or evilnesse of an action principally depends upon the will and therefore an evill intention doth argue the action to be crooked and depraved But any other obliquity or sailing which sprouts from the corruption of our nature doth not argue voluntary malice and consequently doth not vitiate a moral action which is good in its owne nature Although if wee speake strictly our best actions may bee called bad for their imperfections and defects which cleave unto them Seventhly the light having no darknesse Answ 7 mentioned by Saint Luke is faith which wholy inlightneth the body as Christ saith He that is washed is cleane every whit Iohn 13.10 But this maketh not for the perfection of workes Eightly yet the light of faith though considered Answ 8 in it selfe it hath no darknesse yet in the sight of God and conferred with his light is full of darknesse as Hierome well noteth upon those words God is light and in him is no darkenesse n 1 Ioh. 1.5 Hee sheweth that all other lights are obscured with some blemishes Ninthly Saint Luke saith that the light body Answ 9 hath no darke part in it because in every worke it followes the light and walkes by the direction thereof and yet there may bee some darknesse mixed with this light The Moone is all enlightned at full Moone and yet even then some darkish and duâkish clouds appeare in her And therfore al these things considered we date not subscribe to the Cardinal who saith that the good workes of the regenerate are perfect I find this present Objection handled by B. Davenant de justitià actuali Cap. â6 pag 4 8 439. By D. Willet Synops of good workes part 3. qu. 2. fol. 127. By Chamier de oper impeâf lib. 11. Cap. 22. § 10. fol. 361. âom 3. and Amesius Bellar. ânerv tom 4. pag. 197. From all which I haue borrowed something § 3. If the light that is in the body be darknesse Sect. 3 how great is that darknesse These words are alleadged by Mr. Weâmse in the last part of his exercitations to prove that the originall Text of Scripture is not corrupted pag. 117. The Scriptures are the light of the Church and if the Originall Text were corrupted how great were the darknesse of the body The Lord hath Instrumenta gratiae Conjuncta Remota Remota instrumenta gratia are the preachers and their writings and they may be corrupted Conjuncta instrumenta gratiae are the Prophetes and Apostles and their writings these the Lord kept from errour and corruption for the good of his Church VERS 24. No man can serve two masters Vers 24 for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and Mammon § 1 No man can serve two masters Sect This verse containes a compleate Categorical syllogisme No man can serve two Masters But God and Mammon are two Masters Therefore neither ye nor any can serve God and Mammon The Minor proposition that God and Mammon are two contrary Masters our Master takes as granted and proves the Major ab effectis from the effects of love hatred adhesion and neglect If he love the one he must hate the other if he hold to the one he must neglect the other No man can serve two masters Many men serve two partners Object many men serve two persons a husband and a wife many men serve two Consuls yea two Friends How therefore is this true No man can serve two Masters First some expound this of opposite and contrary Masters that a man cannot serve two enemies Answ 1 and this is true in the present case for God and Mammon are opposites and enemies Secondly the Proposition seemes universally Answ 2 true understanding it with a double distinction viz. 1. Distinguish
learne how to be saved 2 Cor. 5.19 and Ephes 4.11 III. The word is the instrument of begetting faith in us of giving the spirit unto us and of sealing us Rom. 10.14 17. Ephes 1.13 Must we ascribe all this to preaching and nothing Quest 6 to prayer reading meditating and the illumination of the Spirit in the heart and the workes of obedience in the life Certainely Answ great things are spoken of all these they are al greatly to be praysed highly to be prized and diligently to be practised but they are corroborated and strengthened by preaching as appeares thus I. Reading is unprofitable without understanding as is evident in the Eunuch Acts 8.31 but Preaching opens explaines and expounds the Scripture and makes it easie to be understood II. The hearing of the word preached begets the Holy Spirit in our hearts or is a meanes to bring him unto us As we see while Peter and Paul preached the holy Ghost was given unto the hearers Acts 10.44 and 11.15 III. The end of our prayer when wee come unto the house of God is that our hearing might be blessed and made profitable unto us IV. Our obedience is blind and lame except it bee directed by the word And therefore the word is the true guide unto heaven § 3. The Kingdome of God Sect. 3 How manifold is the Kingdome of God Quest 1 Two-fold of grace and of glory Answ To whom doth this kingdome of God belong Quest 2 To the elect Answ who in this life have the Kingdom of grace in possession and the kingdome of glory in hope and in the life to come shall enjoy eternall life Mat. 21.35 Luk. 12.32 and 2 Tim. 4.8 Who are the Superiours and subjects of this Quest 3 Kingdome First the King hereof is three-fold in a threefold Answ 1 respect to wit I. God the Father is the King of this kingdome of grace in respect of his creation thereof o Psal 149 5. II. God the Sonne is the King of this Kingdome of grace in respect of his redemption therof p Mat. 21.5 III. God the holy Ghost is the King of this Kingdome in respect of his sanctifying thereof q Psal 24.7 Secondly the subjects of this kingdome is Answ 2 the invisible Church Mat. 13.38 Luk. 1.33 and the sonnes of the Kingdome Thirdly the statute lawes of this kingdome Answ 3 is the word of God which is properly called a law I. Because it is a rule of our obedience II. Because Christ governes us by his word as Kings governe their subjects by lawes Why is the spirituall and invisible Church of Quest 4 Christ called a Kingdome Answ For the priviledges and prerogatives which we have therein as in a kingdome as for example First a King in his kingdome hath supreme power above all therein so the children of God have power over sinne sathan and themselves they neede feare none neither the calumnies of the wicked nor those who can kill the body but can goe no further Secondly a King may have whatsoever his heart desires so the children of God have absolute contentation and hence it is called a kingdome because it hath the commodities and benefits and good things of all townes and cities and we are Kings and Lords of all through contentation Quest 5 How doth the excellency and felicitie of this kingdome appeare Answer 1 First it is Kingdome in it selfe glorious even an inheritance of glory Therefore it is an excellent place Answer 2 Secondly all the subjects of this kingdome are Kings Therefore it is a glorious place Answer 3 Thirdly all the lawes of this Kingdome are perfect That is both teaching us the perfect will of God and our eternall felicitie and happinesse And therfore it is an excellent Kingdome Answer 4 Fourthly this Kingdome depends upon none that is neither wants nor stands in neede of any Ministers servants officers or the like to manage it as other kingdomes doe And therefore must needes be a rare Kingdome Sect. 4 § 4. n d the righteousnesse Queston 1 What is meant by righteousnesse First sometimes it is taken for righteousnesse by faith but not so here Secondly sometimes for righteousnesse Answer 1 of life and so it is taken in this place our Answer 2 Saviour hereby teaching us That heauen is in vaine expected Observation wished for desired or sought after without pietie of life follow peace and holinesse without which no man can be saved Heb. 12.14 Tit. 2.11 The Rhodians and Lydians made a law that vicious sonnes of vertuous parents should not inherit thinking it an unfit thing that those should inherit their fathers lands who did not inherit their fathers vertues So the Lord hath made a law that no wicked man shall have any part or portion in his kingdome at all 1 Cor. 9.10 The heathen thought that when good men died they were sent to the fortunate Islands but the wicked to the Isles of vengeance called Tartarus And thus indeede God hath determined that Qualis vita finis ita every mans reward and portion shall be according to his worke Romans 2.6 as followes by and by How doth it appeare that heaven cannot Queston 2 be had without holinesse of life for many hope to bee saved whose lives are both ungodly and unjust Answer The truth of it appeares thus namely First from the ordinance of God God hath ordained heaven for his glory and the blessednesse of his children and servants and therefore none shall be made partakers thereof but onely those who glorifie God in their lives loving him above al things as becomes sonnes and obeying him in all things as becomes servants Secondly from the justice of God who will judge every one according to his workes at the last day 2 Corinthians 5.10 And therefore where the life was wicked the doome shall bee wretched Thirdly from the mercy of God who loves the righteous but not the wicked The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse and righteous men and therefore onely such shall bee saved Fourthly because where there is imapiety there is no Religion Romans 12.17 Philippians 4.8 and for the irreligious there is no happinesse Fiftly from the end Because this was the end First of our creation for wee were made that wee might be holy Ephes 2.10 Secondly of our redemption for wee were redeemed unto righteousnesse Luk. 1.75 Tit. 2.14 Thirdly of our vocation God hath called us unto the fellowship of his Sonne that we might be righteous and holy 1 Thes 4.8 Fourthly of our election wee were before all time elected that in time we might live as vessels elect and precious holy and pure Ephes 1.4 Fifthly of our reconciliation we were by Christ reconciled unto God that we might be righteous and holy Colos 1.22 All men in the world are sinners shall none then come to heaven all have sinned Queston 3 originally and the best as well as the worst doe daily sinne actually There is none so good but he daily trespasseth either
both to feede and defend their young ones Question 3 Is this naturall affection laudable Answer 1 First this love of parents unto their children is commendable in it selfe because it proceeds A naturà primà from uncorrupted nature Secondly Answer 2 this affection may be considered either First Simplicitèr as it is inherent in us and thus it is laudable Or Secondly Respectivè as it guides the will and governes our externall actions and so often it leades us into by pathes and wrong wayes For affections must not governe but be governed by right reason Who are here blame worthy as transgressors against Question 4 this naturall vertue All those who are unnaturall unto their children Rom. 1.30 Answer and 2 Tim. 3.3 as for example First some are unnaturall onely unto some of their children not unto all and that either in affection or countenance some are different in their love affecting one childe much more then another some are more sharpe in their words and corrections and more sowre in their lookes towards one then another And why because they give one sucke not to another Indeed I never read in Scripture that these were separated wee reade that a certaine woman hearing Christ cried out Blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the paps that gave thee sucke (a) Luke 11.27 And our Saviour himselfe saith that the time will come when men shall say blessed is the barren wombe which never bare and the paps which never gave sucke (b) Luke 23.29 where wee see bearing and suckling bringing forth of children and nursing and bringing up of children goe both together as if the Holy Ghost would say those whose wombes God opens enables to bring forth should open their breasts and enforce themselves to give their seede sucke which they have brought forth Sarah and Hannah give their sons sucke (c) Genes 21.7 And they who are able and may conveniently and will not are worse then Dragons Secondly 1 Sam. 1.23 Lament 4.3 some parents are unnaturall unto all their children in suffering them to perish or by undoing them through their idlenesse or pleasure or lust or gaming or prodigality and the like Thirdly those are unnaturall who make their children bastards who beget offspring in a polluted bed and so as much as in them lies labours to bring downe from heaven a curse not a blessing upon their issue Fourthly they are unnaturall who through covetousnesse will either not give fitting education and and breeding to their children or who will not labour to preferre them according to their abilities either in callings and trades or marriages Some there are who will bee at no charge with their children to bring them up according to their ranke and quality neither will affoord them meanes to set them up in the world or to advance them by matrimonie These are very unnaturall For whom doe men labour if not for their children Fiftly they are most of all unnaturall who destroy and murther their young infants And thus much for our Saviours first scope Secondly our Saviour here in saying What man Answer 2 amongst you if his children aske him bread c. doth teach us that wee ought in temporall things to aske at Gods hands only moderate things because great things are not necessary for us neither doe we know whether they bee profitable for us or not and that they are perillous wee may bee certainly assured of § 2. If yee then being evill know how to give Sect. 2 good gifts unto your children c. Our Saviour in these words showes that evill men can give good things How doth this appeare for S. Iames saith that Quest 1 from a bitter fountaine cannot come sweet water and Christ himselfe elsewhere saith that an evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit Those things which evill men give are not their owne or proceed not from themselves Answer but are given unto them by God and therefore are good all things being so which proceede from him § 3. Unto your children Sect. 3 Our Saviour showes here expressely that evill men may give good gifts unto theirs implying therby That men may bee good parents temporally Observation and yet evill men How doth this appeare Quest 1 First because this is but a naturall goodnesse not Answer 1 a spirituall Secondly because herein men respect not so much Answer 2 God or his law or their duety towards him but onely their children and in them themselves they they being a part of them as was affirmed even now Quest 2 What good gifts can evill men give Good things are two-fold viz. Answer Temporall of these wee speake and this a wicked man may give Spirituall and these a wicked man cannot give Sect. 5 § 5. How much more shall your Father which is in heaven c. Christ our blessed Saviour here argues from man unto God teaching us Observat That good in man is the exemplar of God this appeares thus First whatsoever man hath which is good proceeds essentially from God Quicquid est in Deo est ipse Deus quicquid à Deo est Deo simile Whatsoever is essentiall in God is God himselfe and whatsoever proceeds from God is like unto him Secondly hence man was created after Gods own Image Ephes 4.24 Question Answer After what Image of God was man made There is a threefolde Image First Spiritus of spirit thus man was created in righteousnesse and holinesse of truth (d) Ephes 4.22 Secondly Animae of soule thus man was endued with knowledge and of this the Lord speaks when he saith Man is become like one of us to know good and evill (e) Genes 3.22 and of this Image we speake in this place Thirdly some adde Corporis of body Os homini sublime dedit but this is curious Verse 12 Verse 12. Therefore all things whatsoever yee would that men should doe to you doe yee even so to them for this is the law and Prophets § 1. Ergo therefore This Illative arguing some dependance upon something going before it may be demanded What coherence and connexion this verse hath with the former and whereupon it depends First Quest some say it hath reference unto the ninth verse where wee have a promise of being heard Answer 1 as if our Saviour would say doe you desire that God may heare and grant your requests then bee you prone to heare and easie to be entreated of your brethren (f) Aretius S. But Christ teacheth us from our owne will in regard of man not in regard of God What you would that men should doe unto you doe yee the same unto them Secondly some referre these words to the same Answer 2 promise made Verse 9. but otherwise namely thus you shall receive from God what you aske upon this condition that you doe unto others what you would they should doe unto you (g) Chrysost S. Thirdly Musculus upon these words telleth us that some referre them to the first verse
in the smallest things Fiftly Faith fructifying in love and sanctity Rom. 13.11 Philip. 1.27 But wicked men believe not neither obey and therefore they are strangers from life Sixtly Christ is the way unto life Iohn 14.6 Acts 4.12 But wicked men are without Christ and therfore it is evident that this straite way of piety is unknowne unto them Answer 3 Thirdly it is cleare also that naturall men are ignorant of this narrow path by the estate and condition of mankinde after his fall he then becoming brutish Thus the Prophets say that man may now bee compared to the beasts that perish Psal 49.12 Ierem. 10.14 and 51.17 And therfore undoubtedly is ignorant of the way of life Answer 4 Fourthly it will bee as cleare as the day if wee consider but the ignorance of naturall men For 1. The best clerke and wisest naturall man is but a foole so long as hee is not taught spiritually and instructed from above Rom. 1.22 Prov. 16.22 and 1. Cor. 1.20 and 3.19 2. The naturall man is but childish in religion 1 Cor. 13.12 Ephes 4.14 3. He knowes not what heaven and life eternall is Haec est vita aeterna ubi possumus Deum videre facie ad faciem ubi est sanitas sine infirmitate requies aeterna sine labore pax sine timore laetitia sine moevore veritas sine errore Life eternall is that place where wee shall see God as we are seene face to face where wee shall have health without sicknesse rest without disturbance peace without feare joy without sorrow and trueth without errour This nature is altogether ignorant of 4. He knowes not how heaven life eternal may be acquired nature can neither teach how heaven may bee had nor procure it And therefore wee may hence collect how necessarie it is for every member of old Adam to labour and endeavour to bee free from this naturall condition wherein hee is and to be regenerated and engrafted into Christ Why must wee thus earnestly desire to bee changed Quest 6 renewed and incorporated into Christ First Because naturally wee are blind and cannot Answer 1 walke without a guide and therefore so long as wee are naturall wee must needs erre and goe astray from the wayes of God Secondly because naturally wee are foolish and Answer 2 spirituall things are too high above our reach And therefore if wee desire to understand those things which concerne the glory of God and our owne good we must labour that we may bee regenerated and united unto Christ Thirdly because by nature wee are but evill Answer 3 trees And therefore if wee desire to bring forth good fruite we must labour and desire that wee may bee cut off from this wilde olive and engrafted into the new and living stocke Jesus Christ Fourthly by nature we are void and destitute Answer 4 of grace yea deade unto grace Ephes 2.1 and therefore if wee desire that wee may be recovered and the grace of God againe quickned in us we must labour to be changed and transformed after the Image of Christ Fiftly because by nature wee are the members of Answer 5 Sathan Ephes 2.3 And therefore if wee desire to be made the members of Christ and the children of God wee must labour to come out of our naturall estate and condition By what meanes may wee bee freed from this miserable Quest 7 condition wherein by nature we are I answer here from the second answer of the former question save one use these meanes Answer First studie the word of God Meanes of regeneration labour for the knowledge thereof for that will teach thee thy misery Secondly obey the word of God when thou knowest the will of God then labour to doe it abstaine from all evill prohibited observe every good duety enjoyned 3 Thirdly love the Lord above all things he onely regenerates by his holy Spirit and therefore love him with all thy heart and with all thy soule 4. Fourthly labour for Christ for hee sends the Holy Spirit unto us hee is the alone Mediatour betweene God and man and all grace which is conferred upon us by God is in and through Christ And therfore no mercy is to be expected but by him and for his sake Fiftly pray unto God that hee would bee graciously pleased to wash us from our sinnes to plant and engraft us into Christ and to sanctifie us by his holy Spirit Thus we have heard the first cause how the way of piety which leades unto life is strait in respect of the Obscurity thereof it being hard to find G Secondly the way of piety which leades unto to life is strait Respectu difficultatis in regard of the Observat 2 difficulty thereof as if our Saviour would say The way to heaven is a hard way Reade Acts 14.22 and 2 Timoth. 3.12 and 2 Corinth 4. How is the way to heaven hard when as 1. God Quest 8 calls all Esay 55.1 And 2 Rejects none that comes James 1.5 And 3. gives his word unto all Actes 20. Which word is a bright and cleare light Psal 119.105 And 4. reveales himselfe unto all those who seeke him We say the way is hard for these causes to wit Reason 1 First because the naturall man cannot understand this word nor be subject thereunto Rom. 8.6 c. Reason 2 Secondly because many seeke not to walke in this way neither regard what the word faith unto them Reason 3 Thirdly because many seeke to walke in this way but seeke amisse that is otherwise then by Christ as by pilgrimages and meat and monasticall vowes and the like Rom. 9.31 Reason 4 Fourthly because this way of religion teacheth things contrary to sense and above reason as 1. That there is imputative righteousnesse Psalm 32.1 2. That wee must deny our selves and submit our selves wholy to the will and pleasure of God And therefore this way may truly be called hard Reason 5 Fiftly this way is hard in respect of our conversion he that would walke in this way hee must turne from two things namely 1. From the world lest otherwise he perish with the world this is very hard for a man to be in the world and not of the world for so he shall be scorned by the world 2. From himselfe and his fore-passed life this is extreame hard and difficult for a man to forsake his owne sense judgement will affection and whatsoever is contrarie to the good pleasure of God Reason 6 Sixtly this way is hard in regard of Mortification and abstinence from sinne yea even those which are most deare unto us as for example 1. Sometimes wee are tempted to have a care of our fame and credite and therefore to forsake the profession of the Gospell because it is derided and scoffed by wicked men 2. Sometimes wee are tempted unto pleasure as unto drunkennesse gluttony wantonnesse adultery pride contention revenge and the like 3. Sometimes wee are tempted unto profit as to couetousnesse lying deceiving
the greatest horrour of conscience that can bee in a man on earth comes farre short of that which the damned feele in hell 3. To this beginning and progresse adde eternitie that it is not for a thousand yeares as Origen thought but for ever In other molestations or afflictions there are sometimes some mutations or mitigations or cessations or at least death puts a period to them yea in the greatest temporall evils a man may appease the wrath of God But in hell a man though ever dying yet never dyes and though with teares of blood he aske pardon mercy and reconciliation yet he shall never obtaine it Hebr. 12 17. X Thirdly there is Poena damni X the punishment of losse and this is by much the greatest If a man should suffer the torments of a thousand hels yet it were nothing to this Chrysost S. There is no voyce in hell so irkesome to the eare or so dolefull to the heart as this J know yee not depart from me Matth. 25.12.41 For 1. If God were present hee would love and comfort in the most grievous torments hell would bee no hell if God were there the fire could not scortch us if God were in the fire Daniel 3. 2. But God being angry with wicked men doth absent himselfe from them and thereby deprives them of all hope of helpe comfort succour reliefe or mercy Verse 21. Verse 21 Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven but hee that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven § 1. Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Sect. 1 Lord. What is the meaning of these words Question 1 First this may be understood of profession Not Answer 1 every one that saith Lord that is that professeth God to bee his God Now there are two sorts of Professors in the Church of God which shall never be saved namely 1. Grosse hypocrites which professe Christ with their mouth and yet in heart and life renounce him of this sort is First the common Atheist who onely for feare of the Magistrates lawes professeth Religion And Secondly the Epicure that is such an one as beares Christs Name for the fashion sake and yet his belly and his pleasure is his God And Thirdly the worldling who spends the strength of body and minde and all hee hath on the world for earthly things Now none of these three sorts thus living and dying can be saved 2. There are another sort who are more close hypocrites who professe the name of Christ in truth and have in them some good gifts of God by reason whereof both before men and in their owne conceit they are reputed members of the Church and yet are but hypocrites which shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Secondly this may bee properly understood of Answer 2 prayer where we see that Christ neither denies all nor condemnes the worke but onely saith Not every one c. As if hee would say It is a good duetie to pray unto God but there are some who doe it not well it is a good beginning but many doe not proceede And therefore the action is to bee established but the evill performers thereof are to bee blamed Two things here are then to be considered of to wit 1. That prayer unto God is in it selfe a good worke A. 2. That the prayers of many are not accepted of God B. A First The invocating of God and Christ is an acceptable action of religion where it is truely and religiously performed Reade to this purpose these places Psalme 50.15 Rom. 10.13 Psalme 116.13 Ioel. 2.32 Acts 2.21 Quest 2 How doth it appeare that prayer is a Religious action or an acceptable duetie Answer 1 First because it is a signe of Religion of the Church and of the faithfull some saith David trust in chariots but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God Psalme 20.8 that is we will trust in him and by prayer implore his helpe Thus Saint Paul exhorts Timothie to follow righteousnesse faith and love with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart (h) 2 Tim. 2.22 Answer 2 Secondly prayer is a remedy against evils and a principall help in the time of trouble 2 Sam. 22.7 Psalm 107.6.15 Prov. 18.10 Psalme 34.6 Quest 3 Who are here worthy of blame Answer 1 First those who neglect this Religious and acceptable worke of prayer Paul would have all men to pray and all men to bee prayed for 1 Tim. 2.1.8 And indeed they are unworthy of mercy who will not begge it Answer 2 Secondly those who in praying doe not call upon God religiously but use much babbling and many vaine and idle repetitions Thirdly those who rashly approach unto God intruding themselves into his presence without due and fitting preparation Quest 4 How may we be assured that our prayers as a religious good worke shall be accepted of God Answer 1 First let us labour to be assured of Gods love towards us for if he love us hee will heare us Read Psal 3.3.5 and 5.2 and 18.2.3 and 63.1 Answer 2 Secondly let us labour to be acquainted with our God no stranger dare approach into the Kings presence but his houshold servants ordinarily without checke or controlement let us be frequent in holy meditation which is a Soliloquie with God and then we may be assured that he will heare us when by prayer we speake unto him Answer 3 Thirdly let us learne the true manner of prayer Here observe that it doth not consist in voyce but in heart wherein foure things are required namely 1. Understanding we must pray with our understanding 1 Corinth 14. that is we must not onely know what wee say but we must knowingly offer up our prayers unto God or as Saint Paul saith make our requests and desires knowne unto him Philip. 4.5.6 2. The Spirit we must pray with the Spirit that is fervently and powerfully Rom. 12.11 and 1 Peter 3.21 3. Faith wee must pray in faith James 1.6 and then wee shall obtaine any thing at Gods hands 4. Purity wee must labour to hate sinne and to serve the Lord and then the Lord will heare our prayers 1 Tim. 2.8 B. Secondly many pray unto God whose prayers are not acceptable or there are prayers which are unprofitable many shall crie Lord Lord which never shall be saved saith our Saviour here and the Holy-Ghost in divers others places as Jerem. 7.4 c. Proverb 1.24 Psal 18.42 Jer. 11.11 Ezech. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Why are the prayers of many unprofitable Quest 5 First because many will not heare God when he Answer 1 cals to them in his word therefore hee will not heare them when they call unto him by prayer Proverbs 1.24 c. Secondly many pray and are not heard because Answer 2 they seeke not unto the Lord in time Esay 55.6 If we desire to be heard we must take the Lords time and call upon him in
an acceptable season and then we shall be heard Thirdly the true cause why some pray and obtaine Answer 3 not their sutes at Godâ hands is because they pray nor ââây or because their prayer is no ãâã prayer but either powred forth hypocritically drawing neare unto God with the lips but not with the heart Math. 15.9 Or else coldly and carelessely not intending the holy worke in hand Who erre here Quest 6 First those who remaine in their sinnes and Answer 1 yet perswade themselves they shall be heard John 9.31 Secondly those who have but onely an hypocriticall shew of Religion in them and yet fully perswade Answer 2 themselves that their prayers shall be both pleasing unto God and profitable unto themselves Now both these are vulgar and common errours some out of a carnall confidence some out of an hypocriticall confidence hoping to be heard How may we know that our assurance and confidence Quest 7 is true and neither carnall nor hypocriticall Prove and examine thy selfe by these signes Answer namely First hast thou made the Lord thy God both by receiving from him the seale and earnest of his love the evidence of his Spirit and by giving thy selfe wholy up unto him and his service John 8.34 and 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly doth the Lord dwell and inhabite within in thy heart that is 1. Is his love there dost thou love him unfainedly and desire and long for him above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.1 and 63.1 2. Is his feare there dost thou tremble before him are thou fearefull to offend him art thou ashamed and affected with blushing for thy former sinnes art thou smit with an awfull reverence of Gods presence 3. Is his comfort there doe the comforts of the Lord refresh thy heart If these things be in us then certainely God is within us and when wee pray will surely listen unto us Thirdly whether are these things perpetually in thee or not art thou not one of these who remembers the Lord and the Lords worke onely upon the Lords day or dost thou alwayes remember thy God and serve him in a constant practise of life Certainely if the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we have addicted our selves wholy unto God and that the Lord hath his residence in our hearts and that wee labour to serve him in a constant course of Religion all our lives we may be then confidently assured that the hope we have to be heard when wee pray is neither carnall nor hypocriticall but true and spirituall Sect. 2 § 2. Shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven What is the meaning of these words Question First by these words he shall not enter many understand Answer 1 the spirituall Church as if our Saviour would say they are not my members although they call upon me and prophesie in my name but this followes verse 22. Answer 2 Secondly by these words The Kingdome of heaven is commonly meant eternall joy as if our Saviour would say It is not so easie a thing to enter into eternall blisse as many suppose it to be 1 Peter 4.18 But this is handled sufficiently â Math. 6.33 and 7.13 14. Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord Verse 22 have we not prophecied in thy name and in thy name have cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderfull workes Sect. 1 § 1. In that day Illo is a relative but it hath here no Antecedent And therefore it is to bee understood ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the end of the world or the last day wherein two things are implied to wit First that there is a day of judgement C. Secondly there is a time when all shall be judged D. Observat 1 C. First our Saviour by these words In that day doth teach us That there shall certainely be a day of judgement wee have else-where amply handled this and therefore here I insist not upon it I onely entreat the Reader for the proofe of the proposition to reade these places Act. 1.11 and 17.31 Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thessal 2.2 Quest 1 What is the nature of this day Answer 1 First therein all things in this world shall be dissolved 1 Pet. 4.7 and 2 Pet. 3.10.12 Answer 2 Secondly on that day all shall be judged Mat. 25. But of this in the next proposition Answer 3 Thirdly after this day there shall be time no longer Revelat. 6.10 D D. Secondly our Saviour by these words In Observat 2 that day teacheth us That there is a time when all persons all actions shall be judged Revelat. 20.12 and 2. Corinth 5.10 Rom. 14.10.12 Why will God judge all at the last day Quest 2 First because otherwise if with reverence I Answer 1 may speake it injury should be offred unto the godly for they suffer many things while worldlings swell with pleasure and aboundance Psalme 73.17 Secondly because otherwayes the Lord should Answer 2 be injurious unto his Law which is violated transgressed and contemned by the wicked What is required of us in regard of this day Quest 3 First meditate daily and hourely thereof remember Answer 1 thy last end consider all men must die and all must be judged Hebr. 9.27 For this will make thee more carefull of thy actions when thou remembrest that one day all will be told thee whatsoever thou hast done and thou shalt be judged according to that which thou hast done Some may object here Object oh but this remembrance of the day of judgment doth grieve and deject the minde and affect the heart with nothing but sighing and sadnesse and sorrow Though it be thus Answer yet we must not therefore forbeare them editation and remembrance thereof for it is better to goe into the house of mourning then of mirth Eccles 7.4 But further whosoever is dejected and cast downe with the remember of rhis day it is for one of these causes namely either 1. Because the world is deere unto him that is because he is married either unto his pleasure or treasure or honour or his owne will and wayes and these he delights in here and whether he shall have such delights in the other world or not he knowes not and therefore the remembrance of leaving this to goe unto that makes him afflict himselfe Or 2. Because his sinnes amaze him and for his sinnes his heart presageth terrible things Or 3. Because he is not prepared for that day not having yet entred into a covenant with God not being yet reconciled unto God not being sealed by the Spirit of God unto salvation Certainely there is nothing so Sure as death or that we must die Unsure as when or how quickly we must die Necessary as the meditation of death and what will become of us when we die Secondly we must prepare our selves so for this Answer 2 day that it may be a day of refreshing unto us How may wee know whether it will be well Quest 4 with us or no
settled in the truth that nothing can remove them Answer 2 Secondly God sometimes permits it in judgement unto others because they will nor beleeve nor obey the truth Answer 3 Thirdly God suffers it that he may knit us the more close unto his word for when we see that Prophecies and Miracles and all other things may deceive us it will make us more carefull to adhere and sticke close to the Scriptures as the onely sure true and perfect rule of truth Quest 2 Who erre here Answer 1 First the Papists who bragge and boast of Miracles but of this something hath formerly beene said Answer 2 Secondly those who hope they are the children of God for lesse causes then the working of Miracles There are many who upon very slender grounds perswade themselves that they belong unto God as for example 1. Some say I have lived thus long and yet I was never brought into any poverty or want And therefore without doubt I am precious in the Lords eye sight 2. Some say my riches encrease daily I prosper in whatsoever I take in hand and therefore I perswade my selfe that I am one of Gods beloved ones 3. Some say I languished in such or such a sicknesse or disease from which there was so small hope of recovery that the learned Physicians had given me over and yet contrary to all hope and beyond all strength of nature the Lord raised me up againe to my perfect health and strength And therfore this his gracious dealing with me doth assure me that I am one of those whom he hath promised never to forsake faile or leave 4. Some say I escaped such or such a danger which was extraordinary and almost miraculous may I not therefore assure my selfe that I am one of Gods children seeing he was so ready to helpe and protect me in the time of need Thus many leane upon the staffe of Egypt trust to such deceivable hopes as will utterly faile them and frustrate their expectation For many notorious wicked men have bin preserved from want poverty have bin blessed with riches and abundance have beene restored unto health and recovered from some extreame sicknesse yea have beene preserved and protected from some eminent danger And the Wise-man in generall telleth us that neither love nor hatred is knowne by any externall thing Eccles 9.1 By what kind of faith doth wicked men worke Miracles Quest 3 There is a threefold kind of faith namely First a faith which consists of humane opinion Answer and perswasion whereby those things are beleeved to be no lesse true which are laid downe in the History of the Bible then are the Histories of Livie Suetonius and those who writ of n w and unknowne Ilands This kind of faith in many things is common to the Turkes and Jewes And therefore by this faith false Prophets doe not worke Miracles Secondly there is a faith whereby verily vively efficaciously we assent to the promise of the mercy of God being incited and stirred up by the divine blasts and motions of the Spirit of God This is justifying faiâh and therefore by this wicked men doe not worke Miracles Thirdly there is a faith which is called miraculous or the faith of Miracles by which no change is wrought at all in the party in whom it is neither is he made one haire better thereby This faith is a vehement motion and perswasion of the divine Spirit whereby a man is incited to worke Miracles and to begge this power of God wholy beleeving that it is Gods will that they should be wrought and that that which they desire shall be granted Now those which adhere unto this beleefe sometimes obtaine what they desire (l) Pet. Mar. in Judic c. 6. ver 37 38. pag. 87. 6. Verse 23. And by this kind of faith it is that wicked men and false Prophets worke Miracles Verse 23. And then will I professe unto them I never knew you Depart from me yee that worke iniquity I never knew you Where we must observe that Christ saith not Non nosco vos nunc I know you not now to wit when your hypocrisie is detected and discovered but nunquam novi vos I never knew you to wit not then when you professed the faith or prophecied or wrought Miracles in my name Now Nosse here doth not signifie a bare knowledge but approbation I never knew you that is I knew you and tooke notice of you but I did never approve of you Question 1 How can they worke Miracles who are unknowne unto God For usually and truely we distinguish of Miracles thât they are either First false as 2 Thessal 2.9.11 And these are but Impostures and delusions Or Secondly true and these are wrought by faith Now doth not Christ know these that by faith in him worke Miracles We must distinguish of faith in this manner Answer In faith there are two acts to wit First a certaine assent or apprehension this is historical a faith which the devill may have Ja. 2. Secondly an application of the thing beleeved and this is two-fold either First weake and unstable as is in the Presumptuous faith And Temporary faith Secondly solid apprehending either Whole Christ or Christ in part which is called Saving faith Miraculous faith Now as was affirmed and confirmed before a man may have a Miraculous faith and yet be unknowne unto Christ but those in whom is wrought this saving faith are knowne unto him Whence Observat We may learne That a man may have some particular good spirituall gifts and things in him and yet not be a true faithfull child of God The Pharisee did many good things and yet was but an hypocrite Luke 18.11 c. Many workes shew themselves good outwardly which proceede not from a true roote as appears Hebr. 6.4.5 and 10.26 and 2 Pet. 2.20 c. Quest 4 What good things may be in him who is not truely good in heart and truely faithfull Answer 1 First he may lament his sinnes committed as Cain and Judas and Ahab did Answer 2 Secondly he may be true in his words and promises though he lose by it Answer 3 Thirdly he may be charitable to the poore and plentifull in charitable workes 1 Cor. 13.2 Answer 4 Fourthly he may professe the truth and joyne himselfe to the society of Gods children as did Simon Magus Acts 8. and Saul when he prophecied 1. Samuel Answer 5 Fiftly he may reverence the word of God as Herod did Mark 6.20 All these things a man may doe and yet not be a whit benefitted thereby unto salvation because they may be in an unregenerate man Quest 5 How may we know that we are the children of God Answer Labour for these things which follow for if they be in us we may be certainly assured of our filiation First let us labour to be truely begotten and borne anew of the holy Spirit John 3.5 Secondly let us labour to be baptized with fire Thirdly let us
Answer 1 be made partakers of the word and therefore the Spirit pronounceth The feete of those blessed who bring the glad tidings of peace Rom. 10. Secondly but it may be unto a people a heavy Answer 2 judgement For 1. The word it selfe will condemne those who have enjoyed it but not rejoyced in it neither beene obedient unto it Ezech. 2.5 2. The word shall be taken away from those in judgement who will not obey it Acts 18. The Apostles shake the dust off their feet and depart and Acts 19.9 Paul separates the Disciples and sends them away And this from whom the word is taken becomes thus twise miserable for First they are deprived of the word which is a treasure more to be prized then all the world Secondly the word being once taken away all judgements both temporall and spirituall will certainely follow 3. Those unto whom the word was never preached shall be punished lesse then those amongst whom it hath beene Tyre and Sidon shall be more favourably dealt withall then Capernaum at the day of Judgement and therefore it is evident that the word accidentally may be unto a people a heavy judgement 4. The more grace and favour God hath shewed unto any nation or people the greater and more heavy shall their condemnation be if they despise or slight the word Capernaum was lift up unto heaven by reason of the mercies and meanes offred unto her Math. 1. ââ but because she made not such use of them as she ought she was therefore plunged the more deepe into hell And thus it is cleare that all are not happy who enjoy the word but some thereby become much more miserable Who are made more miserable by the word First those who onely receive it Capernaum Quest 4 receives the word Nazareth refuseth it and the Answer 1 Galathians receive Paul Galath 4. and yet become enemies unto him Secondly those who heare it but beleeve it not Hebr. 4.2 Answer 1 Thirdly those who say unto the Prophets prophesie not and forbid Ministers to preach Answer 3 Fourthly those who neither are allured by the promises nor terrified by threatnings of the word Answer 4 of God 2 Chronic. 36.16 Fiftly those who are weary of the word and beginne to loath it Malach. 1.13 Certainely Answer 5 it had beene better for all these not to have enjoyed the word at all How may we know whether we make such good use of the word that we may be assured it is blessed Quest 5 unto us Examine these things viz. First Answer dost thou heare the word of God with contrition and compunction of heart like those who were pricked in heart Acts 2.37 or those who cryed out What shall wee doe Luke 3.11 Secondly dost thou heare the word with joy as Samaria did Acts 8.8 Thirdly dost thou grow up and encrease both in knowledge and mortification and faith and all graces by the word 2 Thes 1.3 Fourthly dost thou with a full purpose of heart continue and persevere both in hearing obeying of the word of God without wearinesse or irksomnesse Certainely these are signes that we are better by the word and it blessed unto us Section 2 § 2. There came a Centurion unto him Quest 1 What was this Centurion in regard of his quality Answer He was a man of great power for the better understanding of this observe these things First a Centurion sometimes was a Captaine over fifty as 2 King 1.9 Secondly sometimes a Centurion had the governing and leading of 128. men Thirdly the ordinary Centurion was Captaine over 256. men Alex. ab Al. 350.6 Fourthly the Souldiers every morning went to the Centurions Tent to salute him Alex. ab Al. 359.8 Luke 7.3 Fiftly this Centurion was above the Elders of Israel as appeares by his sending of them to Jesus and yet he humbles himselfe to Christ as followes afterwards to teach us that not onely poore and base people but the greatest Potentates must humble themselves to Christ Quest 2 What was this Centurion by nation Answer He was a Romane not a Jew now salvation was of the Jewes Rom. 3.2 and 9.4 But yet wee see Christ respects him Ephes 2.14 to shew that the partition wall was now broken downe and that God was not onely the God of the Jewes but of the Gentiles also Acts 10.34 and 13.26.47 and 22.21 Section 3 § 3. Came unto him The Centurion came not himselfe unto Christ but came onely by messengers Luke 7.3 that is by the Elders of the Jewes who were his Intercessours Comestor And hence the Papists urge the necessity and warrantablenesse of the intercession of the Saints unto Christ for us Objecting Objection 1 many things Eliphaz bids Job call upon the Saints Job 5.1 therefore it is lawfull to doe it Answer 1 First Eliphaz is reproved by God for not speaking the thing which was right Answer 2 Secondly and I rather thinke that Eliphaz derides in that place then commands such invocation Object 2 The Angels rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner Luke 15.10 therefore they know what is done Answer 1 here on earth by us First the Angels are ministring spirits for our good and not the Saints wherefore it followes not the Angels rejoyce at our conversion therefore the Answer 2 Saints are to be prayed unto Secondly the consequence also is false another way They know what is done by us therefore they Objection 3 unto are to be invocated followes not The Saints pray for us therefore we may pray Answer 1 unto them First for the Antecedent I grant that the Saints pray in generall for the accomplishing of the body of Christ and the gathering together of the Answer 2 Saints Secondly for the Consequent I say it is false they pray thus in generall for us therefore wee in particular and for particular blessings may pray unto them followes not See before Math. 6.9 Object 4 The Saints see in the face of God all our wants Math. 18.10 Therefore wee may pray unto them for particular blessings Answer The Antecedent is false for they see the face of God and therein all fulnesse of joy but this is nothing unto the world or unto the things done therein Dives in hell prayes unto Abraham Lu. 16.23 First this is but a Parable and no reall history Object 5 Answer 1 Secondly Dives prayes but prevailes not neither Answer 2 obtaines so much as a drop of cold water and therefore this is but a poore Argument Thirdly the scope of the Parable is to shew that Answer 3 after death wicked men shall not obtaine the least mercy from God Fourthly the Papists say that Abraham was in Answer 4 Limbo not in heaven and therefore this example will not availe them at all Dives in hell prayed to Abraham in Limbo Patrum therefore the children of men on earth may pray to the Saints in heaven this followes not The Papists distinguish here saying that here is a double Mediation viz. First of
souls who remains and abides with them to direct instruct strengthen counsell comfort and enlighten them all the dayes of their life Quest 7 Have the Saints no Banquet on earth are they only invited to feast it in heaven Answ The Saints on earth are frequently invited to a heavenly Banquet to wit the Lords Supper and therefore they should prepare themselve as unto a Banquet when they come thither In this feast observe these things namely First that the Table is the Table of God and therefore called the Lords Table Secondly at that Table Christ serves who gives food and dainties to all his welcom guests Thirdly the food he gives and which wee there eate is his body Fourthly the guests are the Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles for they all ate the same spirituall meat and all dranke the same spirituall drinke 1 Cor. 10.1.2 c. and Heb. 12.22 Fifthly the fruit of this feast is most weighty For it is either I. A seale unto life and salvation Or II. A testimony against us unto condemnation 1 Cor. 11.31 And therfore we had need be carefull so to prepare our selves unto this Holy Table that we may receive the pledges of love and seales of life from Christ and not arguments of our condemnation Quest 8 How must wee come unto this heavenly Banquet Answ 1 First in generall come with reverence in regard of the presence of God and Christ there Answ 2 Secondly come with conscience of thy sins and that after serious examination of thy selfe wayes and actions by the word of God Answ 3 Thirdly come with a purpose of heart to leave thy sinnes yea all sins and that for ever And that thou maist be the better enabled hereunto I. Labour to hate all sins with a perfect hatred in regard both of sin it selfe and the punishment therof looking upon it with horrour hatred fear and disdaine II. Pray fervently and heartily unto thy God that he would enable thee to leave and forsake al sinnes and preserve thee from the love of any so long as thou livest Answ 4 Fourthly come with assurance of pardon without faith nothing we do is either pleasing unto God or profitable unto our selves and therfore if wee come reverently unto the Lords Table with a sight and sorrow for our sins and a sincere purpose of heart hereafter to leave and loath them wee may build and rely upon the gracious promises of Christ who hath assured such of mercy and pardon Matt. 11.28 Answ 5 Fifthly come with thanksgiving for that is necessary at a true feast If we should rise from a feast or banquet where wee had abundantly satisfied our appetites and forget or neglect to give thankes unto God wee should be more like beasts then men more like Pagans then Christians How much more needfull and requisite then is it that we should powre forth our soules in thankfulnesse unto God for that unparalelled Sect. 4 mercy in giving Christ unto death for us § 4. With Abraham Isaac and Iacob Whether were the Patriarkes in heaven or in Quest 1 Limbo before Christ came They were not in Limbo Patrum Answ 1 The Papists to prove the contrary hereunto that they were object many things of which briefly The Prophet David prophesying of Christ Object 1 saith that hee shall lead captivity captive that is shall bring the Fathers out of their prison wherin they were detained and lead them unto heaven Psalme 68.18 First this cannot be understood of the Saints Answ 1 or Patriarkes because they were not lead into captivity Secondly the place is plainly meant of Christs Answ 2 Triumph over Sathan It is said plainly of Christ that He brought forth Object 2 the prisoners out of the Pit or Lake Zach. 9.11 Now out of hell there is no redemption and therefore the Fathers were in Limbo untill Christ came This place is urged by the most of the Papists Answ for the proof of Purgatory and cannot be meant of this Limbus which they fain for the Fathers for in Limbo Patrum was nothing but quiet and peace but in this prison mentioned by the Prophet Zachary is sorrow and paine as the Papists confesse and therefore this place as unfitly alleaged for the confirmation of the present controversie according to the opinion of their best Writers I passe by Saint Peter saith Object that Christ preached to the Spirits that were in prison 1 Pet. 3.19 c. Therfore untill Christs comming the Fathers were in Prison Having elsewhere amply to consider of this place I here leave it with this answer Answ that certainly the Apostle speakes of Christs triumph over the damned and of Noahs preaching unto those who were now in hell But the same Apostle saith that the Gospel Object 4 was preached to those who were dead 1 Pet. 4.6 And therefore the Fathers were in Limbo for who else can be meant but they The Apostle there means those who were dead in their sins Answ as is plainly perceived by the place How doth it appear that Limbus patrum is but Quest 2 a Fable By these few and plain Arguments viz. First because the Spirit Answ and soule of a good man when it departs from the body goes unto God who gave it Eccles 12.7 And this was affirmed by Solomon before Christ came Secondly because Christ would have the soules of his children to be where he is Iohn 17. Now he was in heaven not in Limbo yea he is the God of Abraham as hee saith himself elsewhere and the Text calleth the place where Abraham was the kingdome of heaven a title never given to their fained Prison or Cell And therfore the Fathers were not in Limbo Thirdly because the Scriptures speak only of two places heaven and hell Mat. 25. of two sorts of vessels of anger and mercy Rom. 9. For both Abrahams bosome and Paradise signifie Heaven as Augustine most truly affirmes Fourthly because wee and the Fathers are saved both one way and by one and the same faith hence Christ saith Abraham saw me Iohn 7. And the Apostle saith that wee and they were made partakers of the same Sacrament 1 Cor. 10.1 And therfore why should they be debarred so long out of heaven more then we Fifthly because the death of Christ was powerfull and effectuall before he was crucified hee was a Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Revel hee is one and the same to day and to morrow and for ever Heb. 13. And all things are present with God he being immovable And therefore they were saved by faith in Christ to come as well as wee by faith in Christ already come Quest 3 Why doth our Saviour here only name Abraham Isaac and Iacob Answ 1 First because the Scriptures are wont to preferre these before others as it is often said the God of Araham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob Answ 2 Secondly because thus Christ would avoid the occasion of novelties by only naming those who they all knew and
firm his Decrees being like the Lawes of the Medes and Persians which cannot be revoked Secondly true it is that Christs mercy is infinit Answ 2 but mercy must not evert and overthrow Iustice for this is an Attribute as well as that Thirdly none are threatned here to bee cast Answ 3 out but only those among the children of the Kingdom who did apostatize and fall away But those who are threatned to be cast out are Object 2 the people of God with whom God hath made a Covenant now will Christ neglect his Covevenant made with them First hee will not hee doth not as appears Answ 1 thus I. He confesseth that salvation is of the Jews and belongs unto them Iohn 4.22 Hence II. He denieth the Canaanitish woman her request at first because mercy was proper unto the Israelites Marke 7.27 III. He commands his Apostles to goe unto the Jews not unto the Gentiles Matth. 10.5.6 Yea IV. The Apostles obey first confessing that the tender of mercy belongs primarily unto the Jews Rom. 3.2 and 9.4 And then practising their Masters mandate Act. 3.25 and 10.14 and 11.19.13.46 Secondly the Jewes were rejected for their Answ 2 sins and not for any breach or neglect of Covenant in Christ Reade Esay 1. and Amos 1.3 c. and 2.4 c. and Rom. 2.28 For what sins were these children of the Kingdom Quest 1 the Jews cast out First for their Incredulity because they Answ 1 would not beleeve Rom. 11. Secondly for their contempt of the word of Answ 2 Christ Thirdly for their obstinacie hardnesse of Answ 3 heart and perversenesse Reade Esay 48.4 Mark 3.5 Act. 7.5 and 13.45.50 and 14.19 and 17.5 and 18.6.12 and 21.27 and 25.2 From hence wee may learn That obstinacie against Observ and contempt of the word brings ruine and destruction upon the contemners How doth this appear Quest 2 First plainly by these places Esa 5.24 and Ier. Answ 1 13.10 and 19.15 and Ezech. 7.10 Secondly because God hates those who are Answ 2 obdurate and obstinate Psalme 95.8 Rom. 2.5 Esay 65.2 and 5.24 Ier. 6.10.11 and 28 32. Thirdly God loves those who tremble at his Answ 3 word Esay 66.2 5. and therfore contemners thereof shall find no mercy Fourthly God doth ordinarily convert men Answ 4 by the word 2 King 22.19 Ezech. 11.19 and 2 Cor 3.3 and therfore there is small hope of the conversion but great fear of the confusion of those who despise this ordinary means of salvation Fifthly the word is powerfull and sharp like Answ 5 a two edged sword which is able to divide betwixt the marrow and the bones Heb. 4.12 And therefore when it doth not mollifie and humble it is a signe of a heart come to an exquisite hardnesse Wherfore wee should when the word workes not upon us complain of the hardnesse of our hearts and labour for the redresse therof Quest 3 How many fold is hardnesse of heart Answ Two-fold First obstinate and perverse as Ier. 44.16 The word that thou speakest unto us in the name of the Lord we will not do but wee will do whatsoever proceedeth out of our own lips Secondly blind and ignorant hence it is said that our Saviour was angry ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for the hardnesse or blindnesse for the word bears both of their heart Marke 3.5 And hence also hee taxeth their dulnesse and slownesse of heart Marke 16.14 Sect. 3 § 3. Into outer darkenesse Quest What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First They shall be cast into outer darkenesse that is into the corporall and palpable darknesse of the infernall prison presently after their death in regard of the soule and at the day of judgement both in râgard of soule and body Answ 2 Secondly Darknesse is no other thing then a privation of light now light is two-fold namely I. Spirituall as wisedom grace and truth Now the privation of this light is internall darknesse and ignorance in the spirit and inward man II. There is a sensible and corporall light whose privation is outer darknesse and this is the darknesse spoken of in this place For although there be fire in hell yet it is a darke and smokie fire and not clear except only so as the damned may see one another for the greater increase of their misery d Carthus s Vers 13 VERS 13. And Iesus said unto the Centurion go thy way and as thou hast beleeved so be it done unto thee And his servant was healed in the selfe same houre Sect. 1 § 1. Go thy way Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of this phrase of speech Answ It signifies a dismissing of one in peace and is an argument of love and mercy Reade 2 Sam. 14.8 Marke 5.34 Luke 17.19 Whence wee learne Observ That the Lord at last doth dismisse and send away in peace all his Petitioners Quest 2 How doth this appear Answ It appears thus vix First from these places Esay 57.19 and Iohn 14.27 and 2 King 5.19 Mat. 15.28 Iohn 4.50 Secondly because he is the God of peace 1 Thessal 5.23 Philip. 4.7 Thirdly because peace is the effect of Iustification Rom. 5.1 Whence the Angels sing peace on earth because they who are justified by him have true peace Luke 2.14 Fourthly because this peace is our armour and weapons against affliction Iohn 16.33 And therfore certainly the Lord will give peace at length to all that sue and seek for it at his hands How must wee wait and expect for this peace Quest 3 untill we obtaine it First patiently I waited patiently saith David Answ 1 for the Lord and hee inclined unto me Psal 40.1 Secondly industriously wee must not expect Answ 2 and await the Lord in our beds Cantic 3.1 but in his wayes and ordinances Thirdly perseverantly knowing that our Answ 3 times are in Gods hands VERS 14. Vers 14 And when Iesus was come into Peters house he saw his wives mother laid and sick of a Fever § 1 He saw his Wives Mothâr Sect. 1 What may wee say or think of the Popish Quest 1 prohibition of Priests marriages First that it is opposit to Scripture which saith Answ 1 It is better to marry thân to burne 1 Cor. 7.9 Yea and that when marriage is lesse convenient verse 26.32 And therfore even then they may marry verse 2. But now with the Papists fornication is better then marriage for the former violates not the vow but the latter doth as they say g Bellar. de Monach 2.30 f. 1265. A. though Saint Paul say It is honourable and Whoremongers God will judge Heb. 13.4 Secondly it is opposite to Antiquitie to forbid Answ 2 marriage as they now do for the proofe hereof observe these two things namely I. The authority of this Prohibition from whence it was here observe First the Apostles did only approve of single life and commend it unto us by their example Secondly they did not positively herein ordain or establish any thing Pope
conclude falsely They argue thus Only God forgives sins this man forgives sins therfore he is a Blasphemer whereas they should have argued thus Only God forgive sins this man forgives sins therefore he is God II. Intus in their intention because this cogitation sprung from an evill root and original viz. First from Sathan Gualt s that thus hee might fasten some disgrace upon Christ And Secondly from envie the Scribes consenting herein unto Sathan And Thirdly from covetousnesse because hee remitted sins without the sacrifices of the Law Gualt s Quest 4 Wherein did the envie of the Scribes appeare in thus thinking Answ 1 First thus the sick man neither said not thought any thing against our Saviours words And it did not belong unto or concern them And therfore their envie shewes it selfe in medling with that which concernes them not Secondly they ought first to have asked Christ the reason of his so speaking before they had Answ 2 condemned him for so speaking And therefore it was enviously done to thinke evill of Christ before they knew whether there were any just cause for it or not VERS 5 6. For whether is it easier to say Vers 5.6 thy sins be forgiven thee or to say arise and walke But that yee may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins then saith hee to the sick of the Palsie arise take up thy bed and goe to thine house § 1. That yee may know Sect. 1 Wee see here how maliciously the Scribes go about to detract and deprave Christ and on the contrary how mildly and gently he answers them This was done that yee might know from whence we may learne That the scope of Ministers should be Observ that their people might be taught 2 Tim. 2.25 and Psalme 45.10 and Colos 1.9 Why must Ministers bee so carefull to teach Quest 1 their flocks First because preaching the ordinary meanes Answ 1 to beget and increase knowledge is the great mercy of God to call men unto salvation 1 Timothy 2.4 And therefore woe be unto those to whom are committed these rich treasures of wisedome grace and knowledge if they bee carelesse in the distributing of them to their peoples edification Secondly because the preaching of the word Answ 2 is the justice of God that those who heare the word and know the will of God may bee condemned of their own consciences if they will not obey And therefore Teachers should bee carefull to teach lest the people perish for lack of knowledge and their blood be required at their hands Our Saviour here mildly teaching and not satyrically Quest 2 taunting the Scribes may move this question who are to be reproached and menaced in the preaching of the word First tart threatnings doe not belong unto Answ 1 the simple and ignorant But Secondly unto the perverse and obstinate Answ 2 who either I. Will not know their dutie or are ignorant because they will not learn being proud and unbridled in sin as Ier. 43.2 and 44.16 Or II. Who will not understand as the obstinate Recusants Psal 82.5 and 2. Pet. 3.5 Or III. Who neglect to remember those things which they heare and understand as 2 Pet. 1.9 § 2. He said unto the sicke of the Palsie Sect. 2 We see here that our blessed Saviour hath one salve for all sores one remedy for all things and that is Dixit his word thus we reade bee said unto the Pharisees and hee said unto the Feaver and he said unto the wind and he said unto Sathan Matth. 4.3 c. this word Dixit he said is sufficient for all things Matth. 8.8 Iob. 18.6 Whence we learn Observ That Christ can do all things by his voice and word Quest 1 How doth this appear It appears by these particulars viz. Answ First by these Scriptures Exod. 20.19 and 1 King 17 4 9. Psalm 33.6 9. Esa 40.8 Mat. 24 35. Heb. 1.3 Secondly because all the power of Christ as of God is within in himself And therfore it is sufficient for him to expresse his will by his word Now there is a two-fold word to wit I. Externall uttered with the voice And II. Internall conceived in the mind Now neither of these can be falsified but either First by the mutability and change of the minde of him that speaks or thinks but with Christ there is no mutability nor shadow of change Iames 1.17 Or Secondly by reason of the debility and weaknesse of him that speaks or thinks he not being able to do what he hath promised or intended but unto Christ all power is given both in heaâen and earth Matth. 28.20 c Luke 1.37 Psal 148 8. And therefore he is able to do whatsoever he saith Thirdly because the word of Christ is accompanied with the holy Ghost Ioh. 6.63 and therefore it is sufficient unto all things and effectuall in every thing it speaks Esa 55.11 Quest 2 When or wherein doth Christ speak unto us Answ 1 First he speaks unto us in his word converting us therby thus he spake to the Eunuch Acts 8. and to Lydia Acts 16. Answ 2 Secondly he speaks unto us in Meditation and holy thoughts infusing his Spirit into us Answ 3 Thirdly he speaks vâ to us in Prayer answering our requests thus he spake unto Paul 2 Corinth 12.9 Answ 4 Fourthly he speaks unto us in Faith assuring us of our justification Heb. 12.24 and adoption Rom. 8.15.16 Answ 5 Fifthly he speaks unto us in our striving struggling and wrastling against sin by strengthning us with might in the inward man and enabling us to trample Sathan under our feet Vers 8. VERS 8. But when the multitudes saw it they marvelled and glorified God which had given such power unto men Observ Vnto Men This must necessarily be understood of the Ministery of Absolution or remitting of sins whence we might observe That God hath given to the Church power to forgive sin Reade Mat. 16.19 and 18.18 Iob. 20.23 And besides remember briefly this That God and Christ have given the Gospel for our comfort now to be assured of the pardon and forgivenesse of our sins is a main and principall comfort yea we can have no true joy in our hearts untill we be assured hereof and therefore without doubt Christ would not leave his Church under the Gospel without this power to afford such comfort unto his people How is this remission Quest or absolution wrought by the Church Three manner of waies namely First by the preaching of the word Answ Mat. 16.19 and 2 Cor. 5.19 c. and that either I. Generally when remission is preached by Christ to every truly penitent sinner Or II. Particularly when remission is applied to any particular person upon the conditions of faith repentance and obedience And certainly whomsoever the word looseth they are truly loosed for all the promises of the word are true Secondly by Absolution for the Church I. Excommunicates obstinate and perverse sinners 1 Cor. 5.5 and 1
hunger after him as his Lord and Master whom he desires to serve Thus wee should labour to confesse and contemplate the deformity of our natures and lives and labour to goe out of our selves acknowledging our selves to be wicked and miserable And then hope that Christ in his due time will mercifully raise us up unto joy and comfort Secondly wee may observe hence what manner of persons those were whom our Saviour Observ 2 made choise of to be his Apostles they were not Pharisees nor High-priests nor great Schollers but simple ignorant and unlearned men yea fisheâs and such as were of no esteem in the world 1 Cor. 4.9 c None of all the Apostles were learned except only Paul neither was hee made choise of that hee might boast of his learning but that Christ might bee glorified by the conversion of one who was so learned zealous and obstinate in a false way Quest 3 Why doth Christ make choise of such as these to be his Apostles Answ 1 First certainly this was done for our comfort lest otherwise we should have despaired ever to have beene made partakers of their society and fellowship yea hence the Holy Ghost hath recorded the Saints sins that we might see and hope that God hath mercy in store for us whatsoever our sins bee if wee will but repent If Christ had chosen only wise great and learned men then poore simple and ignorant ones might have feared that he would never have accepted them but when Christ graciously accepts such to be his Apostles then such as they were may hope that hee will accept of them to be his servants Answ 2 Secondly this was done for the greater glory of Christ For certainly the Church of Christ which was built upon the Apostles could never have stood so long upon such weake props aââ foundations except the edification and fabrick had been divine yea supported and upheld by a divine power For I. Men choose those who are strong able and every way fit for the worke they have to doe for them Because they stand in need of their strength and ability But II. Christ chooseth those who are weak and then gives strength unto them making them able Ministers g 2 Cor. 3.6 that so all the glory and honour of the worke may be given unto him unto whom al belongs VERS 10. And it came to passe as Iesus sate at meat in the house behold many Publicans and sinners Vers 10 came and sate down with him and his Disciples Came and sate downe with him Although undoubtedly many came unto Christ who were not truly converted unto Christ yet we see be reâeives all that come without any strict examination of them Teaching us That Christ receives Observ and entertaines all that come unto him Esay 55.1 Iohn 7.37 For the better understanding hereof observe three things namely First there is a double Church to wit externall and visible internall spiritual Now Multi in non de many are of the former which are not of the latter As here was a traitor Devil amongst the Twelve so many were received in outward society by Christ who inwardly were rejected Secondly there is a double reward for those who are in the Church of Christ namely a reward of hypocrites which is given to formall Professors and a reward of children which is given to those who are sincere Thirdly these hypocrites which are not of the spirituall Church neither shall be made partakers of the reward of children are yet notwithstanding suffered and permitted to be in the visible Church because they are profitable unto the faithfull and members of the invisible although the stalke of the corne be hollow yet it is strong and supports the corne and although the chaffe be light yet it keeps the corn warme and nourisheth and preserveth it So there are many in the Church no better then chaffe and straw and yet are profitable and helpfull and beneficiall unto the children of God Who are here to be reproved Quest They who are too rigid and austere that is First the Anabaptists and Brownists Answ who separate t emselves from our Communion and Church for some blemishes as they say which are amongst us and in our Church Secondly the Novations who deny repentance unto those who sin after Baptisme Thirdly those who exclaime against other mens sins and reproach the sinners Indeed Ministers are enjoyned to instruct and that with meeknesse those who oppose themselves h 2 Tim. 2.25 And people have this charge given unto them by the same Apostle To beare one anothers burdens and to restore in the spirit of meeknesse those who are overtaken in a fault considerihg that the best may be so tempted as that they may be overcome i Gal. 6.1.2 Fourthly they are faulty here who exclude from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper all sinners wheras onely notorious sinners that is either those who are hardned in sin or those who often apostatize and relapse into sin are to be kept back and debarred Fifthly they also are too blame who deny all communication conversation association or fellowship with wicked men whereas it is not unlawfull to associate the wicked with this desire and endeavour that we may reclaime them from their wickednesse and be as Physicians unto them Object 1 Here it will be objected Saint Paul hath forbidden us to keep company with wicked mân 1 Cor. 5.11 Answ Hee forbids brethren to accompany sinners but he forbids not Physicians Object 2 But it may be objected againe a Physician doth teach those who are sick but he doth not eate with those who are sick And this is the very thing which Saint Paul in the place objected prohibits If a man be wicked eat not with him Answ 1 First Saint Paul in that place speaks not of all sinners but of those only who are excommunicated Answ 2 Secondly Saint Paul in that place doth not forbid them to keep company with Heathens but only with Professors who were wicked If any man which is called a brother be a Fornicator or covetous or an Idolater c. keepe him not company eat not with him Answ 3 Thirdly it is certainly prohibited to associate with those who are notorious sinners and who remaine hardned in sin Now all sinners are not such as these I conclude therefore this Question let all these five sorts of persons whom we have here taxed remember that Christ received all that came unto him he are with Publicans and Harlots hee dismissed the woman taken in adultery he reproved the cruell zeale of his Apostles when they would have called for fire from heaven telling them they knew not what spirit they were of and therfore let them not be so rigid and severe against all sinners as they are condemning all and despising all for some faults or failings Vers 11 VERS 11. And when the Pharisees saw it they said unto his Disciples why eateth your Master with Publicans and sinners Why
excitantur Ministri ad concionandum And thus Peter Acts 3. and Paul Acts 17. take occasion to Preach Christ Certainly if First the obedience of the Church be observed that we have a commission or at least a permission to Preach from the Church wherein we live And Secondly if the rule of decencie be observed And Thirdly if scandals and giving of just offences be avoided Then the word may be preached alwayes and every where in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 both because it is the word of God and seed of salvation and also because herein we imitate our Lord Christ Sect. 2 § 2. Preach Wee see here that lost and wandering sheepe must be reduced and brought home againe and that by the Preaching of the word to teach us Observ That the meanes of bringing us home unto Christ is the preaching of the word the truth hereof in generall appeares by these places Rom. 1.16 and 16.25 and 1 Corinth 1.18.21 Titus 1.3 But more plainely by these particulars namely First because as God gave his word so hee gave also Preaching Rom. 10.8 and 1 Pet. 1.25 and Preachers Ephes 4.11 Secondly because God forbids those to Preach who are not sent Rom. 10.15 c. or not called as Aaorn was Hebr. 7. Thirdly because God blesseth and assisteth those whom he calls and sends that is I. He enables them by his grace in some measure for that great calling making them able Ministers 2 Cor. 3.6 and 4.6 And II. He blesseth their labours with good successe making them profitable and powerfull for the reducing of lost sheepe unto Christ Acts 2.47 Romanes 15.29 and 1 Corinth 3.6 c. 2 Tim. 4.17 Fourthly because where hee will not have those who go astray to be reduced and brought backe there he denies the word Amos 8.11 c. Acts 16.6 and 19.9 Fiftly because still those who are converted are converted by Preaching Reade the places in the margent b Acts 2.41 and 4.4 and 8 6.35 c. and 10.34 c. and 11 19.20.26 and 13.42 c. and 17 11. Object But it may here be objected This is but a temporall precept to preach the word and therefore it is not the meanes now of bringing us home unto Christ Answer I denie the antecedent because it is not a temporall precept but an eternall continuing from the beginning to the ending as may bee thus proved First God himselfe preached divers waies and after manners unto Adam Abraham and Iacob Heb. 1.1 Secondly God hath enjoyned and commanded the Prophets to preach unto his people Esa 40.9 yea to lift up their voyces and reprove them Esa 58.1 Thirdly the Lord sanctified Iohn Baptist in the wombe for this end that by preaching he might bring many children unto their fathers Mal. 4. Luk. 4. Matth. 3.1 c. Fourthly Christ himselfe preacheth yea spends his time wholly in preaching and working of miracles Matth. 4.17 and 9.35 and 11.1 Ephes 2.17 Fiftly here he commands his Apostles to preach to the Iewes and the lost sheep of Israel Sixtly afterwards he makes this precept concerning preaching generall for all people Matth. 28.20 Go and teach all nations and promiseth to be with them and to assist them Mark 16.16 Seventhly and to the Churches which are established he hath given Pastours and Teachers Ephes 4.11 unto whom he hath committed the care of his flock Acts 20.28 Eightly yea this he hath ordained untill the end of the world Ephes 4.13 c. and his second comming 1. Tim. Who are here to blame Quest 1 First those Pastours who being called unto Answ 1 this worke are negligent therein not caring how seldome they preach Saint Paul enforced himselfe to preach and did strive therein Rom. 15.20 because he knew that a woe belonged unto him if he did not preach 1 Corinthians 9.15 Secondly those are here faulty who neglect Answ 2 and despise the word preached whether it be I. Through tediousnesse and wearisomnesse this is so common as nothing more men usually are so weary of the word that they slight and contemne it Amos 8.11 Or II. Through an opinion of another Spirit or as though the Spirit of God would teach them without the word Indeed it is said that the faithfull under the Gospel shall be taught of God Ierem. 31.32 but this is by his word and the preaching thereof as was shewed in the proofe of the point Or III. Through curiositie except the word preached be sweetned Here First hearers are to blame who having itching eares despise sound doctrine loving and liking onely quaint and rhetoricall and humane learning Secondly speakers who vaunt themselves or seeke onely for praise and applause by their acute neat and eloquent discourses Not like Paul who desired onely to preach in the demonstration of the Spirit Nor like Peters preacher who must speake as the Oracles of God yea so as that God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ c 1 Pet. 4.11 Thirdly they are very faulty here who hinder Answ 3 the preaching of the word the more carefull we are to promote Preaching the liker we are unto Christ and the more we oppose or hinder it the more unlike yea contrary we are unto him This was the fault of the Iewes continually Matth. 23.13 and Acts 14. For they still withstood and hindered the word of God and the preaching of Christ And this is too great a fault now in our dayes and places For I. Some disswade others from the preaching of the word as the Papists and Seminaries do II. Some forbid others the preaching of the word Now these are either masters of families who will never or very seldome suffer their servants to come to Divine Service or Sermons or else idle Ministers and dumbe dogs who neither will or can teach their people themselves nor suffer them to go where they may be taught This is as much as in them lies to hinder them from conversion Christ and salvation III. Some calumniate detract and slander the godly Ministers of the word that so their mouthes may be stopped and they hindered from preaching Answ 4 Fourthly they are to blame here who make other use of the word preached then this that they may be converted thereby Certainly we are lost and wandring sheep untill we be reduced unto Christ and therefore although it be a good thing for a people to have a faithfull and carefull Pastour yet it is unprofitable unto them so long as they are not brought home by him unto the Shepherd of their soules Iere. 51.9 Luke 5.5 Quest 2 What is meant by this word preach Answer It signifies to publish and proclaime to teach them First that preaching is a worke publikely to be performed And Observ Secondly that in preaching they must rather teach then perswade Or That the chiefest office duty and worke of a Minister is publikely to teach his people the Christian faith here two things might be distinguished namely First Quomodo docendum
the rules of Christian charity who knowes that the Church is disquieted and disturbed only by reason of some personall hatred against him and that the Church might have peace and his particular Congregation leave to enjoy as good a Pastor yea in every regard as able to edifie them as he is if hee were gone and yet rather than he will undergoe the trouble molestation and danger of exile will stay and suffer the Church in generall and his particular flocke to be disquieted and hindred from the peaceable enjoyment of the Word Rule 8 Eightly in fleeing persecution wee must respect the utility and profit of the Church that is I. If the Church by the retaining and keeping of a Minister may reape spirituall gaine and advantage then he is not to flee Or II. If the Church may reape comfort courage or benefit by the example of the Ministers constant and couragious suffering for the truth then I conceive that he is not to flee because a good Shepheard will lay downe his life for the good of his sheepe But III. If a Minister can have no leave to discharge his Ministeriall function no liberty to preach unto his flocke or to pray with them or to administer the Sacraments unto them nor any hope by his presence to benefit the Church or to gaine more soules unto Christ nor cause any occasion likely to be offred whereby he may propagate and further enlarge the kingdome of Christ without doubt then he may safely and lawfully flee for his life and shun persecution IV. If a Minister can see in likelihood that if some certaine time or brunt were over he might much benefit and comfort the Church but for the present there is small hope either of saving his owne life or doing good to his flocke hee may then for a while run unto the Wildernesse and hide himselfe in the Desart and shelter himselfe untill the showre bee over Now all these Rules belong unto the Ministers of the Gospel because the Text speakes only of their flight in the times of persecution Sect. 2 § 2. Vntill the Sonne of man come Quest 1 How doth Christ come Christ comes diversly namely Answ First he came unto us In carne in the flesh when he tooke our nature upon him This is past Secondly In gloria in glory when hee comes unto judgement Rom. 2.6 This is to come Thirdly In protectione in preservation and defence Behold I am with you unto the end of the world Matth. 28.20 that is by protection care and speciall assistance This Comming is alwayes and thus he is for ever present with his children Fourthly In donatione Spiritus he comes unto us by the donation of his Spirit and this is either extraordinary as he came to the Apostles giving singular and extraordinary gifts unto them Act. 2. or ordinarie and thus he comes unto all the faithfull in their regeneration when new and spirituall habits principles and graces are infused into them Fiftly In interno lumine In internall illumination enlightning the heart and opening the eyes for he enlightens every one that comes into the world Iohn 1.9 Now these two last are one and our only and true felicity Whence we might observe That true happinesse doth consist in the presence of Christ in the heart Observ when Christ came to Zacheus then came salvation to his house and consolation to his heart when Christ comes unto the heart of the faithfull then and never untill then comes joy unto their soules then and never untill then are they truely happy And therefore this we should desire first that is before and above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.2 Why are wee made happy by the fruition of Quest 2 Christ First because then and never untill then doe Answ 1 wee truely see A blind man would thinke himselfe a blessed man to enjoy his sight now wee by nature are blind and our eyes are opened and our understandings enlightned onely then when Christ enters into the soule And therefore happy are we when becomes unto us Psal 4.6 80.3.7.19 Secondly because the comming of Christ unto Answ 2 the soule doth represent the beatificall vision wherein our chiefest heavenly happinesse doth consist therefore thereby wee are made truely blessed Reade Psalme 16.11 and Psalme 98. and Matth. 5.8 VERS 24. The Disciple is not above his Master Verse 24 nor the Servant above his Lord. Christ by this title Disciple would teach us Observ That those whom he receives he will teach Reade for the proofe hereof Esay 54.13 Ierem. 31.33 c. Proverb 8.1 and 9.1 How Quest or how many wayes doth Christ teach his servants First he teacheth them by his Word Matth. Answ 1 28.19 Prov. 8.1 and 9.1 Secondly he teacheth them by his Spirit Psal Answ 2 143.10 and 1 Iohn 2.27 And without this the other is ineffectuall and therefore we must first labour to be taught by the Word and cleave close unto that Esay 2.3 it being the meanes of regeneration 1 Pet. 1.24.25 And then labour to be taught inwardly by the Spirit For without his gracious illumination wee can know nothing aright 1 Cor. 8.2 certainly humane knowledge must needs deceive us and misleade us and therefore we must not be instructed by that Tutour nor consult with flesh and blood concerning the things of our soules Rom. 8.6 7 8 and 1 Corinth 3.18 but labour that we may be taught of God The truth of this more particularly appeares thus namely First naturally we know not God aright but have these grosse and false conceits of him viz. I. We thinke that he sees not our sinnes Psalm 50.21 But the Spirit of God teacheth us that his eyes are over all the world and run too and fro through the whole earth from which lesson proceeds these things First a fearefulnesse to sinne for if God see us how shall we then dare to do evill Secondly a watchfulnesse over our waies in secret because God seeth all things therefore we dare not privately do evill or so much as conceive or imagine mischiefe in our hearts Thirdly because God seeth all things therfore the Spirit workes in us humiliation and godly sorrow for our evill thoughts Yea Fourthly hence comes alacrity and cheerfulnesse in the wayes of God and every good work because God sees them and writes them in his Book of remembrance Malach. 3. II. We think that God is like unto us as the Heathens conceit of their Gods as Saturne Iupiter Mars and the rest and that sinne is not so displeasing unto him as we say it is But the blessed Spirit teacheth us that he is of such tender and pure eyes that he cannot endure to behold any thing that is evill Habak 1.13 And hence the spirituall man is afraid to commit the least sinne Matth. 12 36. and 1 Thessal 4.6 III. We thinke that God may be deceived but the Spirit admonisheth us to take heed that we do not deceive our selves for our God will not
Secondly that their end is destruction And Thirdly that their belly is their God And Fourthly that they place their glory in their shame that is serve their pleasures more then God III. Outward professours are more highly conceited of themselves then inward are and exalt themselves above others Thus the Papists call themselves Catholikes and all others Heretikes and some of the Heathen called themselves Deists and and all others Atheists yea the Turk will be the true Musulman and all others must be Pagans IV. Outward Professours for the most part grow worse and worse being professours in youth and prophane in age The leaves of Polyon are white in the morning but blew before night Amesta a sweet flowre at the riseing of the Sunne becomes a weed at the setting The Ravens in Arabia being young have a pleasant voice but in their age a horrible cry So many beginne in the Spirit and end in the flesh at first seeming to be young Saints but afterwards appeare to be old Devils V. Outward Professours are more ready to discerne then to choose more able to perceive what is spoken then to practise or remember what they heare although the life of profession consist in practise Lynces had a quicke sight to discerne but a short memory to retaine and so have many externall Professours But we must remember that profession knowledge and judgement to discerne are all nothing without Practise And therefore if upon mature search and enquiry we find that our outside is better then our inside that wee seeme to bee that which wee are not that wee serve our bellies and sacrifice unto our selves and our owne pleasures more then to our God that we are proud and selfe-conceited that we grow the longer the worse and lastly that wee are more ready to heare then to marke and discerne more ready to discerne then to remember more ready to remember then to practise wee may then truely conclude that our profession is but in shew and our Religion in vaine And thus much for the second Observation Observ 3 Thirdly That confession of Christ and profession of Religion which shall be rewarded by Christ with life everlasting must be adorned with piety and purity both of heart and life Quest 15 How many sorts and kinds of Professors are there Foure namely Answ First those who professe Religion with their mouthes but are openly and continually wicked and prophane in their lives selling themselves to worke wickednesse and that with greedinesse Ephes 4 19. And Secondly those who professe Religion and now and then sin grievously falling sometimes into drunkennesse sometimes into adultery sometimes into blasphemy and the like And Thirdly those who professe Christ and have no egregious impiety in their lives but their hearts are polluted and run after sin Ier. 4.14 Fourthly those who professe and practise Religion Luke 16. as did Zachary and Elizabeth And these last onely must we strive to imitate labouring that we may be pure both in our profession and practise both in thought word and deed Quest 16 Who can be thus pure both in heart and life seeing all men carry a body of sin about them and remainders of sin in them yea are daily overtaken by sin Rom. 7.24 and 1 Ioh. 1.8 Psa 14.3 Answ We confesse that none can perfectly obey both in thought word and deed for although we are perfectly justified yet we are not here perfectly sanctified Phil. 3.12 13. Indeed we have a copy set to teach us unto what we must strive and after what endeavour the purity of our Father is our examplar Mat. 5.48 and therefore we must sweat Hebr. 12.4 and labour as much as in us lieth to come neerer and neerer to that similitude every day learning something every day doing something Nulla dies sine linea untill the Lord make us perfect by bringing us to heaven Quest 17 Why must the outward confession of Christ and profession of Religion be joyned both with the inward and outward practise of piety Answ 1 First because this is the will of God that we should be holy and therefore all those who professe Christ must possesse their soules in sanctification 1 Thes 4.3 Answ 2 Secondly because all professors of Religion are commanded to put on the new man in holinesse and honour Ephes 4.21 Answ 3 Thirdly because it becomes professors to be holy Ephes 5.3 Alexander Duke of Saxony hearing two Christians to revile and mis-call one another forbade that they should any more be called Christians because this did not become those who had put on the name and badge of Christ but was rather a shame and disgrace to their profession for as Aurelius once said Leve delictum in Philosopho graviter puniendum a Philosopher ought to be severely punished for a light offence because he should be a guide and example unto others So it may truly be said of Christians but principally of professors that a small sin in them is great and deserves grievously to be punished because they ought to be pure and holy both towards God and towards man and in themselves Fourthly because thus we gaine others unto Answ 4 Christ and Religion A Duke of Saxony said once to his followers and people Vos Origenem audiendo convertimini at ego ejus sanctimoniam intuendo You are perswaded to embrace Origens Religion because of his Doctrine but I because of his life and example for a holy life in a professor is better and more prevalent for this purpose than a thousand Sermons And therfore Saint Peter exhorts the Jews to have their conversation honest among the Gentiles that they may by their good works which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of their visitation 1 Pet. 2.12 that is when God shall be pleased to visit them in mercie and to convert them they may blesse God for that holy life which they saw in the professors which was a meanes to convert them and win them unto Religion Fiftly because profession conjoyned with evill Answ 5 works is infidelity If any man provide not for his family he is worse than an Infidell 1 Timoth. 5.8 where we must observe that the Apostle speaks not here of the Jews who were truly converted for the Faith and Religion of the Jews did not teach them to neglect their families but the meaning is He that follows the wicked works of idlenesse drunkennesse gluttony pride and lasciviousnesse which impoverish him and makes him unable to maintaine his owne charge and houshold although he professe Christ and make a shew of Religion yet the truth is he is but an Infidell Sixtly because a pure life and sincere profession Answ 6 pleaseth God As the Jem which is gallant in colour and perfect in vertue is the more precious and the Herb which hath a faire bark and sweet sap is the more to be esteemed and the Panther with his faire skin and sweet breath is the more delighted in So those who are strict in
better by affliction and that affliction is good unto us Wee may observe hence againe Iohn being in prison was excluded and shut out of the presence of Christ hee could not now come unto him but he could heare from him and although hee were caged and hindered from comming abroad yet not from the hearing of the Gospel for that penetrates the prison When he was in prison be heard of the great workes of Christ To teach us That the Gospel penetrates into the most Observ 2 close and hidden places The word wee see comes to prisons Act. 5.19 and 16.26 the word penetrates into the hearts of those who deride and mocke it Act. 2.37 the word comes to Nerââs Palace Philip. 1. And divideth betwixt the marrow and the bones Hebr. 4.12 yea it flies through the whole world Rom. 10. And is the mighty power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 Psalme 45.4 How may this History of Iohns incarcerating Quest 3 be profitably allegorized If we consider this literall History Allegorically Answ it is an exemplar of our Conversion For First by nature we are free from Christ Rom. 6.18 Then Secondly we are imprisoned under the Law and spirit of bondage Rom. 8.35 being deprived of all true comfort Then Thirdly wee heare of Christ by the heare Iob 42 5. In a darke speaking 1 Corinth 13. Then Fourthly wee receive a message of comfort 2 Cor. 3.18 being assured by the Spiris that Christ is our Lord and our God Sect. 3 § 3. Hee sent two of his Disciples Quest 1 What two were these whom Iohn sent unto Iesus Answ 1 First they are no where named and therfore hard to define or positively to name Answ 2 Secondly it matters not much to know what their names were Answ 3 Thirdly but because some name them and affirme these two to be the same which are mentioned Iohn 1.40 I answer that certainly these two were not those two The two mentioned there are Andrew and his companion which could not be these two sent from Iohn to Christ as appeares evidently thun I. These two at least one of them remained with Christ and were his Disciple And therefore II. They could not doubt of Christ which followed him And III. The great rumour and report of Christs miraculous workes which is judged to be the cause of the sending these two Disciples unto Christ was long after Andrewes departure unto Christ Iohn 3.26 Quest 2 Why did Iohn send these two Disciples unto Christ Answ Many reasons are given hereof which may be reduced unto these three heads namely First for his owne sake II. For his Disciples sake III. For Christs sake First Iohn sent when he was in prison unto Christ Suâ câiâsâ for his owne sake or in regard of himselfe and that either I. Because hee was ignorant whether hee of whom he heard so great things were the Messias and Christ or not for although he knew that the Messiah was now to come yea was already come yet hee did not know him by his face neither could particularly point at the person untill by the Spirit hee was taught which was hee Iohn 1.31.33 Thus Tertull. Iustin answer But to this I answer that Iohn could not now be ignorant of Christ because the Spirit had shewed him which was he Iohn 1.31.33 and 3.29 And hee that was a Prophet yea the Prophet of Christ in the wombe could not bee ignorant of him after hee had published and proclaimed himselfe unto the world Or II. Because now being in persecution hee was fearefull Nam Spiritus sanctus posiquam auctus in Christo a Iohanne disessit Tertul. For the Spirit of God had departed from Iohn unto Christ or at least the more Christ increased in Spirit the more Iohn decreased according to his owne words Hee must increase but I must decrease Iohn 3. â0 To this I answer these things to wit First If wee even all the faithfull have received and doe daily receive of his fulnesse Iohn 1.16 then the Spirit is increased being increased in Christ rather then diminished or decreased and therefore it followes not that because the Spirit was increased in Christ therefore it was decreased in Iohn Secondly the Spirit was given to David and taken away from Saul not ab penuriam Spiritûs for any want or defect in the Spirit as though it could not have inspired them both and that sufficiently and abundantly but because Saul was rejected Now I know the Reverend Father and Father which I reverence will not say that Iohn was so Thirdly Iohn was not incarcerated or cast into prison for the profession of Christ but through the hatred that Herodias bare unto him And therefore there was no need that he should feare persecution for the confessing and acknowledging of Christ Fourthly if Iohn had feared persecution for Christs sake then certainely hee would never so openly have sent his Disciples on this message unto Christ seeing it must needs be every way as dangerous and full of perill as to confesse him Or III. Because hee did doubt whether Christ were hee that should offer himselfe to death or whether hee would send another Many of the Ancients run this way saith Maldonat s But is rejected even of the Papists themselves Or IV. Because being now in prison pressed with affliction griefe and sorrow he desireth to nourish and increase and strengthen his faith by more testimonies then yet he had of Christ And this of all the rest I conceive most likely to bee most true Whence we may learne That we must labour so to nourish our faith Observ 1 that it may be increased 2 Cor. 10.15 Colos 2.7 and 1 Thes 4.10 and 2 Thes 1.3 Why must we be thus carefull to nourish and Quest 3 increase our faith First because so long as we are in this life we Answ 1 are but In augmento non statu in a growing age not come unto our full growth our perfection here being respective not absolute Read for the proofe hereof 1 Cor. 13.9 Ephes 4.12 and 3.19 and 2 Cor. 3.18 Secondly because this worke to increase in Answ 2 faith is imposed upon us by God Matth. 13. Phil. 2.12 Thirdly because the impediments of faith Answ 3 will arise daily for without are distractions and within are doubtings and cares and therefore wee had need labour to overcome these and having removed them out of the way to increase our faith Fourthly because it is the nature of true Answ 4 faith to hunger and thirst and desire a greater measure and increase of faith the truely faithfull alwayes crying with the Apostles Lord increase our faith Iohn 6.34 Secondly Iohn Baptist sent when he was in prison his Disciples unto Christ Disciputorum causâ for their sakes and that either I. To stay their murmuring for they seeme to tell Iohn the great workes which Christ did with some disdaine or indignation against Christ He say they whom thou baptizedst now baptizeth himselfe and all runne after him
presented Or as when the gates are beate open or the walls of a besiedged City broken downe or a ship of the enemies grappled withall Iosh 6.20 every man thrusts and strives to enter as fast as hee can Even so here the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence that is Christ having broken downe the wall of separation and partition and rent in twaine the veile and opened the gate of heaven to all whether bond or free Iew or Gentile Greeke or Barbarian hence of all sorts from all places many flocke unto the Church of Christ Secondly Respectu ordinis neglecti in regard of the conditions which now were abolished and disanulled namely Circumcision legall sacrifices and that hard and impossible condition Fac vives fullfill the Law and thou shalt be saved by the Law otherwise thou canst not be saved Now these being worne out of date and antiquated wee men runne unto God onely by faith in Christ hoping thereby to be saved Thirdly Respectu interni roboris in regard of inward strength and power God giving under the Gospell ordinarily a more ample spirit or measure of his spirit now of this by and by § 3. And the violent take it by force Sect. 3 These words have the force of an exception As if our Saviour would say the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence but yet not all obtaine it but onely the violent Violenti rapiunt Hence then observe That the kingdome of heaven cannot be obtained or gained Observ without a vehement motion of the heart and a desire enflamed and kindled with the zeale of faith Luke 7.29.30 What was required of the Jewes in regard of the Messias Quest 1 First that they should earnestly and greedily Answ 1 expect him and this they did Rom. 8.23 as appeares by the Proverbe Vt Iudaei Messiam and also by Iohn 1.19 c. and 4 25. Answ 2 Secondly it was required of them that they should beleeve Elias the Messenger and fore-runner of the Messiah and by and by seeke out Christ As Iohn 4.30.39 Luke 7.16 Answ 3 Thirdly it was required that having found out Christ they should follow him with joy forsaking for his sake all other things as Mat. 4.25 and 8.1 and 12.15 and 14.13 and 19.2 and 20.29 and Mark 11.9 and Luke 5.15 and 12 1. and 15.1 Answ 4 Fourthly it was required of them that they should embrace and accept of Christ upon any termes or conditions whatsoever although never so hard to flesh and blood And not like Agrippa who was almost perswaded to become a Christian or like the young man who departed from Christ sorrowfull but felling all leaving all denying themselves and taking up those crosses as Christ enjoyned them they should follow him Answ 5 Fiftly it was required of them that having once embraced and accepted of Christ they should serve him zealously all their daies And then at the end of their life they should be crowned with life eternall Now all these are required of us and all those who desire to be made partakers of the heavenly Kingdome For I. We must above all things long for expect and desire that Christ would come unto our hearts and soules II. We must beleeve his Messengers and Ministers who bring his word and declare his will unto us III. Wee must obey those directions which are taught us by his Messengers for the obtaining of him although the Rules prescribed be difficult and contrary to corrupt nature IV. Having found out Christ and obtained him we must rejoyce in him yea so rejoyce that we would part with and forsake al things rather then him V. We must then learne and labour to be truely zealous in his service and for his glory because this zeale is the fire which mollifies and softens our hearts and makes them the more easily receive divine impressions Now these things beeing well weighed and considered wee may safely conclude That heaven cannot be had without zealous desires motions and endeavours because violenti rapiunt onely the violent take it and that by force Quest 2 Wherein is our zeale to be expressed Answ 1 First in the love of Religion which we can never love too much or affect zealously enough Answ 2 Secondly we must be zealous in the encreasing of our faith and desire unfainedly and earnestly to be sealed by the holy Spirit and thereby to be assured of Christ and salvation Rom. 8.15.16 and 1 Iohn 5.10 Many desire this grace of a true and sure faith but they seeke it fluggishly and expect to obtaine it easily Cantic 3.1 But wee must be zealous in the search and enquity thereof and then we may hope that he whom wee desire should come will come and not tarry Heb. 10.38 Thirdly we must be zealous in our prayers Answ 3 for this is the most true approbation of the heart Here observe that there are two things which sharpen the edge of zeale to wit I. The sense of our want or misery for hee who conceives himselfe or his estate to be miserable will cry aloud unto God with a sad heart and a sorrowfull countenance as we see in the Publicane whereas the proud Pharisee onely gives thankes but prayes for nothing Luk. 18.11 And therefore wee must labour to be sensible of our sins and wants II. A desire of the benefit offred as Christ said to the woman If thou knew the gift or grace of God then thou wouldest aske water of me Iohn 4.10 And therefore we must labour to know what spirituall gifts and graces are excellent and wherin we are indigent and then hunger long and pray earnestly for them but because the gift and grace of prayer comes from above and without the assistance of the Spirit we cannot pray as we ought we must therefore desire the Lord to give us the spirit of prayer as also strength and power to offer up pleasing and spirituall sacrifices unto him Fourthly wee must be zealous in obedience of Answ 4 life and that with humility and submission of our wils to the will of God And thus if wee be zealous in the Profession of Religion zealous in desire and endeavour to encrease our faith zealous in our prayers and in the pious practise of our lives and conversations wee may then be certainly assured that we shall be made partakers of the kingdome of glory for Violoni rapium The violent take it by force VERS 13.14 For all the Prophets V. 13.14 and the Law prophesied untill Iohn And if yee will receive it this is Elias which was to come § 1. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied untill Sect. 2 Iohn What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First it is expounded De scope Prophetânum Answ 1 thus this Iohn is he at whom all the Prophets and this Law almed and marked Thus Calvin Muscul s Why did they levell rather at Iohn then at Quest 2 Christ or why doth Christ say they all prophesied of Iohn and not rather that they all
Answ 1 the Gospell First wee must take heed of contemning the Gospell after once it hath been embraced and received for it had been better for us never to have knowne the waies of God then after the knowledge thereof to relapse and fall away 2 Peter 2.22 like the Galathians who began in the Spirit Answ 2 and ended in the flesh Gal 3.3 Secondly we must take heed of sins of knowledge whether I. In generall after illumination and a knowledge that God is an enemy unto and a swift witnesse against all sinnes and sinners for it is dangerous for such a one to sinne Or II. In particular we must principally beware of those sinnes which we know The time and sinnes of ignorance the Lord easily passeth by Acts 17. but after a man is brought to the sight and knowledge of his sinne it is dangerous then to continue any longer in it Some follow drunkennesse and ignorantly thinke it to bee but only good fellowship and not sinne or if sinne then no great one neither much offensive to God But woe be to him who knowes it to be a great sinne and odious unto God and therefore blusheth and trembleth to commit it and yet notwithstanding proccedeth to act it For such a one First sinneth against the whole ever blessed Trinity as was said even now And Secondly against his owne knowledge And Thirdly against his owne tongue wherewith I. He hath often asked pardon and forgivenesse at Gods hands And II. He hath often promised to leave it and to become temperate and sober And Fourthly against his owne conscience whom God in some measure hath circumcised and awakened And Fiftly against the holy Spirit of God who hath often admonished and checked him And therefore let all such consider how neare they come to incurable apostacy Sect. 3 § 3. They would have repented Our Saviour commends those of Tyre for good hearers that is if they had had the word they would have been more affected with it then the Galileans were To teach us That that onely is good hearing which works Repentance Observ or the good hearer is onely he who is perswaded by his hearing to repent him of his sinnes Reade Matth. 3.3 and 4.17 and Acts 2.38 and 3.19 Why is that hearing onely good which works Quest 1 Repentance First because Repentance is the condition of Answ 1 mercy and Remission we cannot be assured of mercy or forgivenesse of our sins untill we have truely repented us of them and therefore all our hearing is vaine and fruitlesse so long as it hath not wrought true repentance in us Reade Luke 3.3 and 24.47 and Acts 11.18 Secondly the scope of man is the glory of Answ 2 God for that wee should seeke in all things and above all things but wee cannot glorifie God but rather dishonour him so long as we have not by unfained Repenâance turned from all sinne And therefore untill Repentance be wrought in our hearts al our hearing is unprofitable unto us Thirdly Repentance is the scope of Preaching Answ 3 as appeares Acts 26.18 and 1 Thessal 1.6.10 And therefore good hearing workes conversion But there are other scopes and ends of Preaching Object and therefore Repentance is not the Scope thereof There are other scopes of preaching besides Repentance but they are al conjoyned with this Answer yea end here as for example First one end of Preaching is knowledge Christ gave his word that men might be brought from darkenesse to light Acts 26.18 But knowledge is vaine without practise Iohn 13.17 Secondly another end of Preaching is that men might fear and tremble at the word of God Esa 66.2 because it is good to feare Proverb 28 14. But yet this feare and trembling is onely so farre good as it leades unto Repentance and no further Thirdly another end of the word is that men might reverence it and receive it as the word of the Almighty God and not of a weake man Acts 10.33 But reverence is to be perfected in obedience Fourthly another end of Preaching is to work faith in the hearers Rom. 10.15 But Repentance is partly the inchoation and beginning of faith and partly the fruit thereof Fiftly another end of Preaching is sanctity and new obedience Ierem. 4.4 Luke 1.75 Now this is no other thing then Repentance it selfe And therefore all the severall ends and scopes of preaching are conjoyned with this of repentance and end in it How manifold is Repentane or how many Quest 2 sorts thereof are there Repentance is threefold namely First fained Answ and counterfeit Secondly Temporary which lasts not long Thirdly true and unfained Quest 1 Which are the parts of true Repentance The parts of Repentance are these viz. Answ First an acknowledgement of misery by reason of sinne Secondly the deprecation of pardon for the sinnes committed Thirdly the leaving and forsaking of all sinnes for the time to come Fourthly the circumcision of the heart Deut. 30.16 or a tender conscience which cannot endure the least touch of sinne Fiftly the Baptisme of the Holy Ghost And Sixtly the washing and quickning of Christ 1. Cor. 6.11 Galath 1.20 And therefore we should examine our selves by these as by so many essentiall signes and infallible tokens of true Repentance for every one who is truly converted is brought to a sight of his sinnes to a sense of his misery and danger through sinne to an earnest desire that his sinnes were blotted out and pardoned yea is baptised with the Holy Ghost and with fire and washed with the blood of Christ and water and endued with such a soft heart and tender conscience that hee feares to commit yea hates all sinnes whatsoever Sect. 4 § 4. They would have repented Iam pridem long agoe The meaning of our Saviour here by long agoe is in the beginning of preaching as if he would say If the word had been preached to Tyre and Sidon they would have repented at the First Sect. 5 § 5. In sackcloth and ashes Quest 1 What use was there or how manifold was the use of Ashes The use of Ashes was two-fold namely Answ First Philosophicall and this was two-fold namely either I. Naturall which was either Ad abstergendum Plut. qu. conviv Or Ad corroborandum Alex. ab Alex. Or II. Morall and so signifies either basenesse or mortality Iob. 30.19 And hence both Iewes and Gentiles were wont to sprinkle themselves with ashes and to wallow in them d Stuckins 144. Secondly Religious and this was three-fold namely I. Heathenish for the Gentiles used Ashes in their Religious performances or in holy things that is First the honourable amongst them used Ashes in their sacrifices Ad lustrandum Purgandum Deos placandum Stuckins rit gent. 144. Secondly they used to keep Ashes in Pots or Pitchers which were either the ashes of their Children or kindred or of Noblemen who were burnt to Ashes after they were dead and thus reserved Or II. Leviticall and thus the Apostle saith The ashes of an
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worââ to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâe and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâse Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of
the word Amos 2.12 Fourthly some have no spare time or leasure to heare the word Luk 14.18 Fiftly some heare the word as a pastime or a jesting matter Ezeck 33.32 And not as they ought as a meanes to worke in them godly sorrow Eccles 7.4 Sixtly some will not be reproved salt bites and therefore they will not be rubbed with salt reproofs Amos 7.12 1 King 13.4 Seventhly some heare the word but absolutely and desolutely refuse to obey it Ierem 44.16 and 32.33 Eightly some would obey the Gospell but they procrastinate it and put it off from day to day as Nehem. 9.29.30 and 2 King 17 14. Now all these are contemners before God and as such shall bee punished by him What is the condition of those who are blinded Quest 6 and obdurate Miserable and wretched Answer For First the time will come when they shall give account unto God for all the time mispent for all the meanes of grace misused and for every sermon they heard in vaine Secondly such are justly deprived of the knowledge of Christ and made strangers unto him Ephes 4.18 Thirdly such are deprived of God the Father for no man knowes the Father but the Son and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him verse 27. Fourthly such are cut off from all hope of salvation Iohn 3.17 yea Fiftly they heape up unto themselues wrath against the day of wrath for their contumely and contempt against the Spirit of God Rom. 2.5 And therefore without doubt such are truely and deplorably miserable What are the causes of this obduration and Quest 7 hardnesse of heart First a selfe-conceit of selfe-wisedome and Answ 1 goodnesse He who is perswaded that he is wise enough learned enough and good enough hardens his heart against all good Lessons whether of admonition instruction or reproofe And Secondly a love of sinne He who is captivated Answ 2 and enthralled in the chaines of sinne and would not be awakened would not be untied would not be enlarged but desires so to continue hardens his heart against all meanes of deliverance And Thirdly a Lethargie of insensibility for hee that is not sensible of his sinne like the mad Answ 3 man sets himselfe against all remedies What are the remedies against hardnesse of Quest 8 heart Answ 1 First we must wash our soules with the teares of Repentance for our sinnes Answ 2 Secondly we must meditate daily of our small time and great danger Our lives at the longest are but short and our danger is infinite if wee should be prevented by death from preventing the punishments by repentance which we have justly deserued Answ 3 Thirdly pray we daily unto the Lord to take from us our hearts of stone and to give us hearts of flesh mollified and softned hearts Answ 4 Fourthly let the word of God have his perfect work in us and let us nourish all the sparkes thereof with the blasts of the Spirit and frequent meditation Sect. 4 § 4. From the wise and prudent Quest 1 How is Wisedome and Prudence distinguished Answ 1 First some say they are distinguished in objects because Sapientia wisedome consists in Sciendo in knowing but Prudentia prudence consists in Vtendo applicando in using and applying that which we know unto the good either of our soules or bodies And thus wisedome respects the speculative part and prudence the practica l Answ 2 Secondly some say they differ In modo acquirendi because Wisedome is infused but Prudence is acquired Wisedome is freely given by God but Prudence is procured and obtained by industry paines experience and observation Answ 3 Thirdly some in a manner make them both one saying that Prudence is in the inquiring after truth but wisdome in the acquiring of truth Hae duae virtutes veritatem prudenter quaerere sapientér invenire ita sibi implicatae sunt unitae ut una sine altera esse non possit a Prosp de vitá contemp Cap 29. Cavis 592. These two vertues prudently to seeke after truth and wisely to find it out are so involved one in another and so close knit one unto another that the one cannot bee without the other How is Sapientia Wisedome here held accounted Quest 2 or esteemed as an evill thing doth not the wise man say that the wise man feares and departs from evill Proverb 14.16 And blessed is he that finds wisedome Proverb 3.13 because she is better then rich Jewels Prov. 8.11 c. Eccles 2.13 and Iob. 28 28. Proverb 2.3 c. Answ 1 First the scope of our Saviour here is to shew that the cause of election is not our wisedome or Prudence but the good will and gracious pleasure of our God Answ 2 Secondly there is a double wisedome namely I. Divine this is praised by Solomon and St. Iames. 3.17 Flumen ex Eden in partes quatuor divisum significat quatuor virtutes prudentia contemplationem veritatis August de grat cont Manich. 2.10 Est fons vitae fons gratiae spiritualis fons virtutum caeterarum ad vitam aeternam Ambros de parad Cap. 3. Wisedome is the fountaine of life of spirituall grace yea of all vertues necessary unto salvation And therefore this wisedome our Saviour doth not account as evill II. Humane and carnall or the wisedome of the flesh now this is condemned and doth not commend us unto God But it may be objected that humane wisedome and prudence is commanded and commended Be wise saith our Saviour as Serpents Object Mat. 10.16 Yea Solon Lycurgus Thales Socrates and divers others are highly extolled for their wisedome Plutarch saith of Fabius and Marcellus that they were gladius clypeus reipublicae so may we say that wisedome is both the sword and buckler of the Common-wealth Besides wise men have spoken many things of God and that well as Hermes the Sybils Plato Seneca and divers others yea even humane wisedome was given by God unto Solomon as a great blessing And therefore how can it be evill There are divers sorts of wisedome Answ and prudence to wit First naturall and this sort of wisedome Solomon exceeded in Secondly Philosophicall and this is double namely either I. Morall teaching vertues and in this wisedome Propositi ⣠on 1 Socrates Plato and Aristotle were famous Or II. Politicall which is two-fold viz. either Propositi ⣠on 2 First that which consists in faining counterfeiting dissembling and supplanting Or Secondly sincere which consists in governing preserving and the like Here then these two Positions as undoubted truthes I lay downe I. Craftie and deceitfull wisedome is odious and abominable unto God II. All humane vvisedome is unable and too too vveake to acquire salvation From this second Proposition I will dravv my first Observation namely That no humane wisedome can bring us to Observ 1 the knowledge of God or Christ or the Gospel Read Rom. 1.22 and 8 6.7 1 Corinth 1.20 c. Why is all humane wisedome insufficient to Quest 3
Church daily such as he will have saved Acts 2.47 namely such as were ordained unto life Acts 13.48 Rom. 11.7 Non precibus flexus sed spââte sua comâââââ fecit Chrys super Hee was not moved to save us for or by our prayers but of his owne free will Declarat non aliunde quam ex Dei arbitrio pendere discrimen quod sapientes caecutiant idictae capiant Calvin s Our Saviour produceth no other reason but onely the Lords will why the wise are blinded and the simple understand the Gospell How doth this appeare Quest 4 First this divine Revelation and spirituall knowledge Answ 1 of the word is not granted to any for their merits neither can be acquired by study Chrysost s The Gospell is not apprehended or clearly taken up by any humane wit but onely by the illumination of the blessed Spirit Calvin s and hence the Apostle saith The spirituall man and he onely knowes all things 1 Corinth 2.14.15 And againe God hath given us his Spirit which searcheth all things even the deep Mysteries and hidden things of God 1 Cor. 2.10.12 And therefore if wee cannot understand spirituall things without the Spirit as is most true because no man knowes the things of God but the Spirit of God and he unto whom the Spirit will reveale them And that no man can merit deserve or procure the presence of the holy Ghost by any thing he doth but that he is given freely of God to whom he will Then predestination unto life and light must needs proceed from the free will and good pleasure of the Lord. Secondly it further evidently appeares that Answ 2 this hiding of the Gospell from the wise and the revealing of it to the simple proceedeth from the meere will of God thus Because there is no difference in the Object at all as is cleare thus I. All by nature are so blinded and corrupted Psalm 14.1 c. Rom. 3.23 that none can now save themselves or their owne soules And II. Although it should be granted that sufficient grace is given unto all which will be hard to prove yet here there is no difference in the Object neither and therefore the difference will be either First in the corroborating and strengthening of the minds of men against the temptations of the flesh or world or Divell And this without controversie is the gift of God and a gift not given unto all neither Or else Secondly in that further grace whereby wee cannot fall finally or totally August de cor grat which is given onely to the Elect. And therefore this grace and strength whereby wee come unto salvation must needs come from the Lord and that not of or for our merits but onely of his owne free grace and love Thirdly it is cleare that election and rejection Answ 3 or predestination unto life and preterition proceed meerely from the will of God thus because the will of God is the first and the great transcendent rule of all his actions For I. The glory of God regulates his will And II. His will doth dispose of his decrees And III. According to his decrees follow his actions and therfore his actions proceed from his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã good wil as our Saviour plainly expresseth in the text Thou hast concealed these things from the wise and revealed them unto Babes And why Because it seemed good in thy sight or because thou wouldest So elsewhere the Lord saith I will doe what I will Esa 46.10 And againe the Lord workes according to his owne will Daniel 4.32 Reade further these plain places Roman 19.15.18.22 Iames 1.18 and Ephes 1.11 Quest 5 What doth God here require of us or what is our duety herein in regard of God Answ 1 First we must not demand or seeke a reason of Gods decree but rest wholly upon his will which is alwaies holy and just and good For when a man asketh God a reason of his actions or decrees or why he doth thus or thus it is as much as if the Clay in the hand of the Potter should say why wilt thou make me such or such a vessell or of such and such a fashion as is now in thy heart to doe Object If it be here objected that the Potter hath reasons why he will or hath done thus and thus which the clay or pot cannot understand I answer Answ 1 First if the Potter have reasons why hee will make the pot of such or such a fashion or for such and such an use those reasons are in his owne will and deliberation and not in the difference of the clay Answ 2 Secondly none denies but the Lord hath his reasons why the doth hide his Gospell from some and make it knowne unto others but these reasons are neither revealed unto us nor to bee enquired of by us neither are wee able ever to find them out as is plaine from Rom 11.33 c. And therfore here I conceive that Aristophanes his Proverbe is worth observing who saith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã That it is better for a man to fit still then to rise and catch a fall better not to enquire and search into the profound and hidden Judgments and secret decrees of God then to search but never be able to finde them out especially when there is no need at all of that investigation or possibility to alter the least particle of any of Gods immutable decrees although we could find them out but yet more especially when this kind of search is condemned and forbidden at least implicity and by necessary consequence And therefore this is the first thing which is required of us in regard of the judgements decrees and actions of God not to demand a reason of them Answ 2 Secondly wee must confesse and acknowledge the Lord to bee most just in both these decrees although wee are not able to conceive or comprehend any other cause or reason of them then his owne will that is wee must confesse that the Lord is just in the blinding of the wise and the enlightning of the simple in the saving of Iacob and the destroying of Esau and in the receiving of some and rejecting of others although in the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wee know not the reason why the Lord doth it VERS 27. Verse 27 All things are delivered unto mee of my Father and no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Sonne and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him It is questioned by some whether God doth Quest 1 most perfectly know himselfe To which wee answer God doth know himselfe Answ and that most perfectly as appeares from this verse wherein our Saviour saith that no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither doth any man know the Father but the Sonne Here it is plainely given to the Father that hee knoweth the Sonne and to the Sonne that hee knoweth the Father Now there is nothing imperfect in
was imposed upon and injoyned man as a curse and therefore these Labourers are not simply happy neither as such have any promise of comfort ease or rest from Christ II. Acquired and thus First some labour and take much paines in sinne And Secondly some bestow much care and diligence and labour in the acquiring of riches and the gathering of the thicke clay of this world together Now neither are these Labourers happy except they feele their labour and grieve for it and labour to ease their shoulders of the burden thereof Secondly spirituall in mind and this is two-fold to wit either I. Vnjustly imposed and that either First by Doctors which are either Or Pharisaical loving to lay heavie and unnecessary loads of Ceremonies upon mens shoulders Matth. 15.14 c. h Acts. 13 1â Or. Papisticall teaching men to labour to obtaine salvation by the merits of workes and not by the grace of Christ Rom. 10.3 Philip. 3.9 Or Secondly By the Tempter Sathan who accuseth men and tempteth them and by his accusations temptations troubleth and molesteth them as wee see hee did with Saint Paul 2 Cor. 12.8 Now these Labourers are blessed if they resist Sathans temptations and wrastle manfully against them Iames 4.7 II. Religiously conceived that is when men are poore in spirit Matt. 5.3.4 and broken and contrite in heart Psalme 51.17 And these are they whom our Saviour principally speakes of and to And therefore if we desire to bee made partakers of the rest and comfort promised we must strive thus to labour and groane under the heavie burden of our sinnes Quest 6 What must wee doe to attaine unto this labour which hath a promise of rest and comfort First we must labour to know what our estate and condition is and not deceive our selves by false perswasions or destroy our soules by Answ 1 flattering presumptions Secondly wee must labour to condemne our Answ 2 sinnes and our selves for our sinnes 1 Cor. 11.29 Here I. Wee must be carefull not to extenuate our sinnes And II. Wee must urge the certaintie of destruction unto our selves for our sinnes except wee repent us of them 1 Cor. 6.9 Gal. 6.7 For if wee would but presse our consciences and cast our soules downe unto hell it would be a meanes to make us rise the sooner to comfort and spirituall consolation Answ 3 Thirdly wee must labour to be freed from the chaines of sinne wee must pray and cry incessantly untill the Lord heare and answer us Fourthly we must seeke for Christ and that Answ 4 earnestly for an unfained desire of him and a faithfull enquiry and search for him will make us mourne and lament untill we find him Here two things are implied namely I. Wee must seeke for Christ For First Wee are commanded to doe it Esa 55.6 And in many places Secondly the Lord promiseth that those who seeke him shall find him Ieremie 32.41 Thirdly the Lord and Christ complaine upon those who will not seeke him Reade Ierem. 2.13 and 32 33. Rom. 10.21 And therefore if wee desire either to please our God or to bring comfort unto our owne soules wee must seeke Christ II. Wee must seeke him seriously and earnestly wee must hunger and thirst after him Esay 55.1 Iohn 7.37 Because if with the Church wee seeke him in our beds we cannot find him Cantic 5. How many burdens are there because Christ Quest 7 here promiseth to ease those who doe groane under their burden and are overladen with it First there are temporall burdens namely Answ 1 I. Want which is either absolute when men simply are poore wanting many necessary things or respective when mens desires are not satisfied although they have food and raiment sufficient And II. An uncertainty of possessing keeping and enjoying what we have Many trouble themselves with this thought and care that all they possesse will bee like grasse upon the house top which quickly withers fades and dies and that it may be their land riches friends children and all will be taken away from them And III. The burthen of worldly cares and of labouring and toyling for the world of which Gregory speaketh and that not amisse That it is a rough yoke and a hard burden of servitude to bee under temporall things to seeke after earthly things to seeke to hold these fading things and to feare to lose or leave these transitory things Secondly there are corporall burthens namely of afflictions and hence when Judgements to Answ 2 come upon any country were spoken of by the Prophets they were called burthens as the burthen of Edom and Moab c. Answ 3 Thirdly there are legall burthens to wit the burthen of the ceremoniall Law for this St. Iames calleth a burthen which neither we nor our forefathers were able to beare Acts 15. Answ 4 Fourthly there are spirituall burthens and these are either I. For our separation from God or the absence of God from us Psalm 42.4 and 51.11.12 Or II. For sinne the cause of this separation And that either First for some sinne already committed this was Davids burthen Psalm 51. and 38.4 Or Secondly for the daily practise of sinne this is the burthen of all the faithfull who grieve daily for their daily transgressions whereby their Father is offended Or Thirdly for the remainders of sinne or the strength of internall concupiscence in the heart this was St. Pauls burthen Romans 7.23.24 Or Fourthly for some strong temptation which lyeth upon a man and which hee is not able to remove this likewise was the same Apostles burthen 2 Corinth 12.7 8 9. Where hee saith that there was given unto him a thorne in the flesh the Messenger of Sathan to buffet him for the which hee besought the Lord thrice that is often that it might depart from him And yet hee did not by his prayer remove the burthen but onely obtained the grace of God supporting him under it the Lord onely assuring him that his grace was sufficient for him Or Fiftly for an impotency and inability to resist the assaults of Sathan and this is the burthen of those who are taken captive of the Divell at his will 2 Timoth. 2.26 and who cannot cease to sinne 2 Peter 2.14 and this burthen lieth upon the backes of many and although it bee a very heavy and greevous burthen in it selfe yet they feele it not Quest 8 How must wee beare the burthen of our sinnes Answ Not joyfully or contentedly but with teares and sorrow and griefe of heart Hereunto two things are required to wit First we must know our molestations and causes of griefe and that either I. Temporall which we may see in one kinde or another in our selves or others Or II. Spirituall which are thus to be discerned and knowne viz. First from the Law we may know what displeaseth and offendeth the Lord. And Secondly from our owne consciences wee may know wherein wee are guilty Then Secondly we must humble our selves And that I. That we live in
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
Doctori Greg. Past oftentimes the Lord out of his love mercy unto the people enables the Ministers to speak profitable and seasonable words unto them And on the other side the Lord sometimes for the sinnes of the hearers takes away the Ministers or the word from them Cum verbi auditores esuriunt pro eis reficiendis majora Doctoribus dona tribuuntur Greg. Past When hearers hunger after the word then the Lord for the refreshing comforting and satisfying of them doth give more Talents and greater gifts unto the Preachers But when people grow cold in their hearing or in their desires to heare or in their love unto the word then God often lessens the gifts of the Ministers or else takes away his painfull labourers sending Loiterers amongst them IV. He blesseth their labours and gives an increase to their indeavours 1 Cor. 3.6 Pedes quatuor bestiarum Evangelistarum Ezek. 1.7 ut scintillans aes aes candens est Praedicatio inde scintillae prodeunt quia ardent desyderio sonant verbo corda quae scintillae tetigerunt incendunt Greg. s Ezech. hom 3. The Ministers of the Word according to the Commandement of the Lord preach to their flocks and the Spirit of the Lord by their preaching doth oftentimes inflame their hearts and kindle their affections and fill their souls with sanctified desires and turn them truly unto himself And thus we see how the holy Ghost works and teaches in the Preachers of the Word he both making them M nisters and also able Ministers he both directing them what to speak and also blessing what they speak Secondly In Auditoribus the holy Spirit teacheth in the hearers as well as speakers for he makes their hearts often burn within them when they hear as Luke 34.32 Otiosus est sermo Doctoris nisi Spiritus sanctus adsit cordi audientis Greg. s Evang. hom 30. In vain doth the Preacher speak unto the ears of the Auditours except the Spirit speak unto the heart Nisi Spiritus sanctus auditorum corda repleat vox doctorum ad aures corporis incassum sonat nam formare vocem exterius possunt sed interius imprimere non valânt Greg. Mor. lib. 27. Now although preaching be unprofitable without the Spirit yet seldome doth the holy Ghost fall upon any or come unto any but in the preaching of the word when Peter preached then many were pricked in their hearts Acts 2.37 yea then the holy Ghost fell upon many Acts 10.44 And in preaching Lydia had her heart opened Acts 16.14 What is here required of Hearers Quest 5 First they must pray when they come unto Answ 1 the Word and that I. For themselves that the Lord would be pleased so to assist them by his Spirit that they may learn Christ in the Ministery of the Word yea that he would give his holy Spirit unto them and fill them with the graces thereof this was Davids prayer for himself Psal 143.10 and Pauls for the Ephesians chap. 3. v. 18 19. and for the Colossians chap. 1. v. 9. Nulla in discrudo mora est ubi Spiritus sanctus Doctor adest Beda s Luc. hom 9. If the holy Ghost be our School-master then we shall not be Trewants but good proficients and at Schollers And therefore let us beg at Gods hands the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 c. that so we may go away from the Word alwaies bettered Pray with Augustine in one of his Epistles Sanctum opus semper inspira in me ut cogitem compelle ut faciam suade ut diligam confirma me ut te teneam custodi me ne te perdam Sanctifie thou O Lord so my heart that I may alwaies think that which is good strengthen thou so my hands that I may alwaies do that which is good perswade thou so my affections that I may above all things love thee the chiefest good establish thou me so in faith that I may hold thee fast and so keepe mee by thy Spirit that I may never lose thee II. Hearers must pray for the Preachers of the Word that speech and utterance may be given unto them Ephes 6.19 that the door of the Word may be wide open unto them Colos 4.3 That they may be permitted enabled to speak the Word freely 2 Thes 3.1 yea that they may so speak that their Word may become blessed unto their Auditours Rom. 15.29 30. And hence came that religious custome still practised by our Church to have Prayers and that both First before Sermons that the blessed Spirit would be graciously assistant and present both with speakers and hearers And also Secondly after Sermons that the same good Spirit would confirm what hath been spoken and establish and imprint it in the souls of the Hearers Answ 2 Secondly as Hearers must pray for the divine assistance of the Spirit in the hearing of the Word by which God ordinarily teacheth the mysteries of the gospel so also they must be carefull to hear what the Spirit saith in the Word reade Rev. 2.7 Acts 10.33 Certainly here there is a most lamentable neglect ordinarily amongst Hearers and little or no fruit can be expected of their hearing so long as that remains Hearers are wont I. To hear for fashion sake onely and not for the feeding of their souls Yea II. To absent themselves or keep themselves from the Word for the least cause or upon the smallest occasion that may be Yea III. To hear with prejudice or prejudicate opinions or imprudent censures for some hearers deride some tax and reprove the rudenesse or plainnesse of the speaker that he neither shews Eloquence nor Learning in his Sermons When this is amended either by him or by some other that is if we hear learned elaborate and eloquent peeces then we praise the eloquence learning wit and quicknesse of the speaker in all things seeing and judging man and not God And so long as we look onely upon man in the preaching of the Word so long we cannot expect the assistance of the blessed Spirit iââhe Word yea the more we look upon man the lesse we look for the holy Ghost And therefore in the hearing of the Word let us withdraw our ears and eyes and minds from men and look wholly up unto the Lord remembring that they who preach are his Messengers and that which they preach is his message and the word preached is made profitable onely by him that so we may desire assistance in hearing and expect a blessing upon our hearing onely from him and return all glory honour and praise unto him alone How may we know whether Christ have taught Quest 6 us the knowledge of God and mysteries of the Gospel or not First certainly he that is uncertain of this Answ 1 may be most certain that he is ignorant of it he that knows not whether he know God or not may be sure that he knows not God No man disputes whether there be a Sun or not except it be hid for
dove-like innocent For when once Religion and the knowledge of God enter into the soule then all our Peacocke-plumes fall and wee begin to humble our selves before the Lord as Holy Iob did 42.6 yea the more our knowledge of God is the more base and vile are we in our own eyes Fifthly examine whether we labour and endeavour Signe 5 that we may be transformed into the same Image with Christ 2 Corinth 3.18 And that two manner of wayes to wit I. In the practise of holinesse doe wee labour to keepe his commandements 1 Iohn 2.3 doe we labour to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good 1 Iohn 3.6 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 2 Peter 1.3 yea doe wee labour to increase in all heavenly hnowledge Colos 1.10 II. In spirituall worship do we labour to worship and serve the Lord in spirit Iohn 4.24 yea within to be filled with the fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 yea are we through a zeale to Gods glory moved to serve and obey him Then certainly we may be assured that Christ by his word and Spirit hath begun in part to reveale unto us the Mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven VERS 13 14. Verse 13.14 Therefore speake I to them in Parables because they seeing see not and hearinââhey heare not neither doe they understand And in theâ is fulfilled the Prophesie of Esaias which saith By hearing ye shall heare but not understand and seeing yee shall see and not perceive Three things are ordinarily objected from these verses which I will but briefly touch namely Object 1 First by these words God seemes to be made the Author of sinne Argum. Hee is not the Author of sinne but of just punishment which he inflicts upon the obstinate sometimes in a hidden and secret but alwayes in a just judgement for the judgements of the Lord are sometimes secret but alwayes most just Object 2 Secondly Reprobates seeme here to be excused because they are so blinded from above that they cannot see Answ Reprobates are not by this excused because the Lord blinds none but onely those who doe not see that is those who cannot and will not see God by a just judgement doth further close their eyes that they shall never bee able to see For God blinds their eyes onely I. By a deniall of light unto them And II. By a forsaking and leaving of them in their blindnesse And III. By giving them over to the power of Sathan and their owne desires Object 3 Thirdly these verses are repugnant to those Scriptures which tell us that God would have all men to repent and all to be saved Answ Those places and the like shew what God universally doth approve and allow of not what he will doe unto all or worke in all These verses specially shew what God will doe to those who are contumacious and obstinate Now extraordinary judgements are not repugnant to the ordinary meanes of salvation Pareus s fol. 733. Verse 19 VERS 19. When any one heareth the word of the Kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that which was sowne in his heart this is he which received seed by the high way side Quest That which is called here The wicked one is called verse 4. The fowles of the aire when it may be demanded why the Devils are called the fowles of the ayre Answ 1 First for the subtilty of their nature As the aire is a subtle thing so are spirits Answ 2 Secondly for their habitation in the ayre Answ 3 Thirdly for their inordinate desire to ascend upward which ariseth from their height of pride Charthus s pag. 117. a. Vers 20.21 VERS 20 21. But hee that received the seed into stony places the same is hee that heareth the word and anon with joy receiveth it yet hath he not root in himselfe but dureth for a while For when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by hee is offended Our Saviour here intimates five properties in the stony ground namely First ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he is a hearer of the Word of God Secondly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he is a receiver of the Word which is heard Thirdly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he receiveth it forthwith as soon as he hath heard it Fourthly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he heareth and receiveth it with joy Fifthly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã yet for all this he is but a server of the time applying his Religion and Conscience to the present condition of things VERS 24.25 Verse 24 25. Another Parable put hee forth unto them saying The Kingdome of Heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field But while men slept his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheât and went his way § 1. Which sowed good Seed Sect. 1 What is meant by this Seed Quest 1 The word of God Answ as is cleare from verse 19. and Mark 4.14 and Luke 8.11 Against this answer it will be objected Object That the good seed is the faithfull as is expressely said by our Saviour verse 38. The good seed are the Children of the Kingdome By Seed Answ verse 38. is meant not the seed ' sown as in this verse but the Corn or stalk which springs up So that in this verse by Seed is meant the root and in the 38 verse the fruit for the Children of the Kingdome are begotten by the Seed of the word In this Section we have two things to consider of namely I. That the word of God is a Seed II. That the word is a good Seed First the word of God is a Seed and so called Observ 1 because it is small at the beginning but encreaseth to be great By which name our Saviour would teach us to use the word as a Seed or wee must so heare the word that we may fructifie and grow up thereby Luke 13.19.21 and 1 Peter 2.2 And the reason hereof is because God gives his Talents and word and Spirit and all for this end that wee may profit thereby 2 Corinth 12.7 How many things are observable in Seed Seed hath these two properties viz. First to encrease and fructifie one grain Quest 2 of wheat doth not onely produce one grain but sometimes Thirty sometimes Sixty sometimes an Hundred for one So by one Sermon oftentimes many are converted yea by one Sermon some thousands have been converted Acts 2.41 and 4.4 Or by this encrease may and is properly meant the divers measure of obedience and degrees of grace in divers hearers of the word of God Secondly to be altered in forme Answ for from a bare Seed it comes to have a new body wherein there is I. Life this is illumination and knowledge II. A root from whence the fruit springs this is conscience or love towards God III. An care filled full with good Corne this is the life and conversation which is replenished with the good workes of righteousnesse and holinesse now as
or envie Fifthly blind hearers who understand no more then Davids Idols Who had eyes but saw not eares but heard not c. Psalm 115.6 and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Sixthly proud hearârs who are puft up with their owne wisedome Iohn 7.4.7 like the Pharisees who thought they knew so much that Christ could teach them no more then they knew Seventhly sinfull hearers who are so hindered and intangled by their sinnes that they cannot heare any thing which crosseth or opposeth their sinnes Eighthly sluggish hearers who heare but neither I. Remember what they heare as Matth. 13.52 and 1 Cor. 15.2 Nor II. Practise what they heare but are inconstant in the duties of Religion Iames 1.5.7 Quest 4 How must wee heare aright and profitably Answ 1 First before wee heare wee must prepare our selves as was shewed in the former Section Quest 3. Answ 2 Secondly in our hearing many things are required of us viz. I. Wee must begin to heare betimes in our youth Eccles 12.1 That is let us learne to love the preaching of the Word in our young yeers II. Wee must heare it attentively when we doe heare it Constantine being desired to sit downe when hee stood to heare a Sermon answered Nesas verlum Dei negligemèr andire It was no small wickednesse to heare the word of God negligently Euseb in vità Constant III. Wee must heare the Word humbly that is with feare and trembling Esay 66.2.5 IV. Wee must heare the Word with a desire to learne thereby as was shevved in the former Section Quest 3. V. Wee must heare seriously that is so as that vvee may gaine by our hearing The house of God is like to a shop full of precious drugs or rich merchandise or like a costly sumptuous and well furnished Banquet And therefore wee should never come thither and goe away againe empty but still gaine some spirituall grace and profit Non convenimus ut unus loquatur alius plausibus excipiat sic digrediamur sed ut nos utilia-vos lucremini Chrysost s Genes hom 1. We doe not meet together in the house of God to talke or conferre or to applaud what is spoken and so goe away but Ministers must labour to preach profitable things and people must labour to heare profitably VI. Wee must heare prudently and wisely not imprinting all things without difference in the memory which are delivered but by separating the lesse profitable things from the more profitable and retaining these the more surely Vt apes mel è floribus sic doctrinas tibi aptas Chrysost As Bees gather honey out of flowers so must wee apply and lay hold principally upon those doctrines and truths which are most fit for us that so wee may bee bettered thereby that is wee must chiefly attend unto and learne those things vvhich doe most avvaken the conscience and shake off security and comfort the heart and refresh the spirits and direct the life And VII These things vve must deeply imprint in our memories Mat. 13.52 that they may stand us instead in the time of need As for example sometimes vve heare instructions hovv to behave our selves in the times of temptation tribulation sicknesse losses crosses and the like Sometimes wee heare consolations for all these severall estates and conditions Now although wee be when wee heare these neither tempted nor tried nor afflicted nor weakned with sicknesse nor in any imminent danger of death yet we should carefully lay them up in our hearts and memories that wee may make use of them when wee are in such case for all these doe attend those who belong unto God at one time or other VIII Wee must heare for this end that wee may obey for to obey what wee heare from the Lord is to follow the Lord. Thirdly after our hearing of the word of God these things are required of us namely I. In the Church and there three duties are enjoyned viz. First prayer and this is not to be neglected for as before Sermon wee must pray both for the Minister and our selves that the Lord would assist both him in speaking and us in hearing and so direct him by his Spirit that he may speake home to our soules and consciences So after Sermon wee must pray for our selves and all the faithfull of the Congregation that the Lord would give a blessing to that which wee have heard that what we have heard we may remember and what wee remember we may understand and what wee understand to be good wee may practise and be enabled to continue in the practise thereof unto the end And as wee must thus pray unto God for our selves so wee must also praise him for enabling his servant the Minister to deliver his message unto us Thirdly the blessing is not to bee neglected as many doe who goe out of the Church before the blessing be given II. When wee are gone from the Church we must ruminate and meditate of what wee have heard It is not good as soone as ever wee goe from the Word to busie or imploy our selves about something or other but to recollect what wee have heard and to conferre with our families about it that so it may take the deeper root in our hearts Blessed are they that thus heare that is who First reverence honour and esteeme the Word And Secondly convene quickly and come betimes to the Lords house upon the Lords day And Thirdly labour to heare unto profit and edification And Fourthly pray for a blessing from God upon that which they have heard And Fifthly doe not neglect but stay for the blessing of the Minister And Sixthly meditate and ruminate after they are gone of that which they have heard Object The Papists to prove that justifying faith may bee separated from love urge this place where wee have a Parable of good and bad fish in one and the same not Now because they who are in the Church are faithfull it will follow that if they prove wicked then that faith from whence they are called faithfull may bee conjoyned with sinne from whence they are called sinfull and consequently may be separated from love Answ It is one thing for a man to be in the Church by an outward profession of faith and from thence only to be called faithfull it is another thing for a man to be a true member of Christ and from thence to bee called just or a justified man for that faith which is common both to the good and bad doth state a difference betweene Christians and no Christians but not betweene those who are justified not justified And therefore that faith is absurdly and ridiculously called justifying faith which while it remaines such hath neither the act nor power of justifying Bâ Davenant Determin quest 38. pag. 172. VERS 52. Then said hee unto them Therefore every Scribe which is instructed unto the Kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which is an housholder Verse 52 that bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
time and opportunity to tempt us unto that which is evill that the experience of these may make us avoid them the better Fifthly it is good for a man to be truely religious because such have peace quiet and spirituall security Matth. 11.29.30 Those who belong not unto Gods Church have care disturbance feare and trouble yea safety no where for the wicked flee when no man pursues them but unto the righteous there is peace and a sure resting place Sixthly it is good for a man to bee of Gods flock and one of his fold because such have internall joy comfort and consolation yea can rejoyce in the midst of affliction Now this spirituall rejoycing springs from these three roots to wit I. From humility in the understanding And II. From purity in the affections And III. From sincerity and truth in the performance of the good will of God For he that is humble and lowly in his own eyes and base and vile in his own conceit and pure in his heart and affections and sincere in his life and without hypocrisie in his obedience cannot but have a great deal of joy and rejoycing within Seventhly it is good for a man to be a member of Christs Church and a servant in this house because then he shall alwayes dwell in Christs presence and be in his sight Peter saith here Master it is good for us to remain where we are and why because Christ was there and because he was ravished with his glory So those who are of his little flocke shall alwaies enjoy his presence and see his face Eighthly it is good for a man to be a religious member of the Church because then he shall enjoy the society of the Saints Peter shewed the delight he had in the company of Moses and Elias by his desire to make Tabernacles for them and great is the comfort that the Children of God find in the society one of another but the joy they shall have in the fellowship of the Saints in Heaven passeth knowledge and exceedeth expression Ninthly it is good for a man to be a member of the spirituall Church because then he will not regard nor inordinately love the world Peter forgets the world and all the pleasures and delights thereof saying Master It is good for us to be here and those whose hearts are ravished and enflamed with the love of God and who are assured of a portion in the Kingdome of Heaven doe lightly regard the things of this world Tenthly it is good for a man to be in the fold of the true Church because then hee will die the more confidently and cheerfully whereas on the contrary the remembrance of death is bitter to of those who are without the wall of the Church Lastly it is very good for a man to be in the Church Militant because great shall his reward and glory be in the Church Triumphant but of this we spake before Chap. 16 26. And thus we see that it is good for us to be here viz. in Religion and the true Church § 2. Let us make three Tabernacles Sect. 2 The Papists say that the Pope cannot erre Argum. we deny this and prove the contrary by this Argument If Peter may erre yea did erre then the Pope which they say is his successor cannot be exempted from erring but is subject to erre But Peter erred therefore the Pope may That Peter erred St. Hierome proves from this place and that First because he was contented and sufficiently satisfied in the contemplation of Christs humanity whereas blessednesse is essentially placed in the contemplation of his Divinity which St. Peter then saw not Secondly because he sought and desired a mansion on earth whereas he should have desired a heavenly mansion according to that of the Apostle we have here no abiding City but we seek one which is to come Thirdly Peter erred because he was unmindfull of the rest of the Apostles whereas he should have wished them the enjoyment of the society of their Saviour as well as himself but contrarily he saith Master it is good to be here although there be but a fourth part of thy Disciples with thee Sect. 3 § 3. One for thee one for Moses and one for Elias Quest Whether do the blessed soules being separated from the bodies know one another Or whether shall the Saints know one another in Heaven Answ That they shall appeares by these reasons namely First Adam in his estate of integrity knew Eve as soon as he saw her Genes 2.23 Therefore in heaven much more shall the Saints know one another because their knowledge is there more perfect in degrees then Adams was in Paradise Secondly because Peter here having but a tast of the glorious estate and condition of the Saints in Heaven knows Moses and Elias and therefore those who are perfectly glorified shall much more know one another Thirdly the Saints in Heaven shall mutually love one another with a true and perfect love and therefore also shall know one another A man may love things which he never saw but scarcely things which he never knew Fourthly those who are in Hell are endued with such a knowledge that they can know this or that man Dives being in Hell sees that is knows Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and this knowledge is given them for an augmentation of their torment And therefore much more the elect and blessed Spirits know one another because that addes unto their happinesse and helpes to make it compleat Fifthly the near Relation the Saints have one unto another helps to convince this truth For what are they They are al Children of one father all Servants of one Master all members of one body and therefore undoubtedly they shall all know one another Sixthly but yet no carnall thoughts or imaginations must be had either concerning the knowledge or the love of the Saints in Heaven as though a man should know his wife or Children or friends better then others or love them better then others for this conceit savours of the flesh and flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of Heaven all things there being spirituall for as there shall be a new Heaven and a new earth so also there shall be new men and new affections and new loves which shal be perfect and without any dregs Verse 5 Vers. 5. While he yet spake behold a bright Cloud overshadowed them and behold a voice out of the cloud which said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased hear him § 1. And behold a voice came from Heaven Sect. 1 It is not unworthy our Observation to mark That God revealed himself to his servants foure manner of wayes to wit Now of these three we have to treat of elsewhere First by the gift of Prophesie Secondly by ordinary inspiration of the Holy Spirit Thirdly by Vrim and Thummim light and perfection Fourthly by Bath-col per filiam vocis by a little small voice or an eccho whereby he
Christians life for the better understanding hereof observe that there is a three-fold scope and end of a Christians life all which eââs are crossed and twarted by him who gives offence I. We were âreated for Gods glory Those who offend doe I. Dishonour God And II. We were created for our brethrens edification Those who offend doe II. Infect their brethren And III. We were created for the salvation of our owne soules Now contrarily Those who offend doe III. Ruin and destroy their own souls For the better understanding of this we must yet observe that there is a double scandall or offence namely First in unlawfull things as Rom. 2.24 and 1 Cor. 5.12 and 2 Cor. 11.29 Now woe unto him by whom such offences come Secondly in lawfull things as Rom. 14.13 and 1 Cor 8.13 Now concerning these wee lay down this Rule That as Religion regulates Christian charity so love should regulate Christian liberty 1 Iohn 10.20 We expound and explain the Rule thus viz. I. This must bee understood of indifferent things not of Religious for wee must not for our love unto our brother omit or neglect any religious dutie or worke but wee may and ought to forbeare indifferent things if our brother be offended by them II. This must bee understood of indifferent things so long as they remaine indifferent and free and not of those things which are commanded by lawfull authority our love unto our brethren must not make us to disobey the Magistrate but if no such command be then wee must not offend them but for beare those things which are offensive III. This must be understood of infirme and weak brethren and not of those who are refractory obstinate and perverse Those who are weak and desire to be informed wee must be carefull not to offend as much as in us lies those who are obstinate and self-willed we need not be so carefull to please Quest 5 It is questioned amongst Divines whether Protestants with a safe conscience may go to the Popish Masse or not Answ To this a Reverend Prelate of our Church doth answer negatively and amongst other reasons brought for the confirmation of his answer produceth this drawn from this place because if any of our Religion goe unto their Masses hee sins against his brethren and principally those who are weak before whose feet he laies a stone of offence while by his example he allures and enticeth them unto the same liberty whereby their consciences must necessarily bee polluted Now that it is a sinne thus to offend them appears by these words Woe be unto that man by whom the offence commeth Neither can it be denied but that in so doing hee gives offence at least to the weak because an offence is nothing else then something said or done Minus rectum which gives unto another an occasion of stumbling and falling Now this deed of going to Masse doth give occasion to the weak to suspect that Masse is not a wicked idolatrous action and so consequently makes a way for him to incline and fall unto Popery and Superstition And therefore they sin who do so h Bishop Davenant qu. 7. determ pag. 40. Vers 8.9 VERS 8 9. Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee cut them off and cast them from thee it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maââed rather thân having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire And if thine eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye rather then having two eyes to be cast into hell fire Something hath beene said of these words before Chap. 5 29.30 And therefore I will onely adde a word or two to what hath been spoken Sect. 1 § 1. If thy hand or foot or eye offend thee Si sâândâlâââ if it shall offend thee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as was said before comes a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Claudiâs as if our Saviour would say faciet clandicart Whence we may note Observ That sin makes men stumble and halt and fall into danger Rom. 11.11 12. and 14.4 1 Cor. 10.12 and 2 Cor. 11.3 The truth hereof further appears thus wee are commanded First to stand fast in faith and obedience Rom. 11.20 and 1 Cor. 16.13 Galath 5.1 Ephes 6.13 and 2 Thessal 1.15 and 1 Pet. 5.12 and Colos 4.12 and 1 Thessal 3.8 And Secondly to walk in the wayes of God Colos 1.10 And Thirdly to run the race of his commandements Rom. 9.16 and 1 Cor. 9.24 Galath 5.7 Now to fall is opposed to all these namely to standing walking and running For sin makes men fall either I. From obedience and that either Finally as Heb. 6.6 or Dangerously as Hebr. 12.15 Or II. From faith Galath 5.4 and 1 Tim. 6.21 What is here required of us Quest First wee must take heed of Apostasie that Answ 1 being a sin unpardonable Heb. 6.6 and 1. Iohn 5.16 if it be I. After illumination II. If it be a totall relapse III. If it bee conjoyned with presumption against the holy Spirit Hebr. 10.26 there remaines then no more sacrifice for sin Secondly wee must take heed of the cosen Answ 2 Germaine or rather brother unto this Apostasie namely the contempt of Christ or the Spirit or the Word and graces of God These which follow were the great sins of the Pharisees to wit I. They spake against Christ and his Word Matth. 12.25 and Marke 3.22 Hee casteth say they out Devils by the helpe of Beelzebub c. II. They contemned the means of grace the Word and Sacraments III. They abused the gifts and graces of the Spirit namely illumination and compunction IV. They spake often against their own consciences And therefore wee must take heed of these sinnes which lead unto a totall relapse wee must not speak against Christ or religion wee must not despise the means of grace that is either neglect or abuse the Word or Sacraments wee must walke according to our light and knowledge and be obedient to all the good motions of the Spirit and we must principally beware of sinnes against conscience because they lead unto Apostasââ and Atheisme Yea Thirdly wee must take heed of all sinne Answ 3 whatsoever because nothing is so little that it shall goe for naught Yea because every sinne is mortall Wee must beware wee fall not I. From the course of our obedience and service of God unto the service and obedience of Sathan And II. From the liberty of the sons God into the snares and captivity of sin and satan 1 Timothy 2.25 III. We must take heed that we decline not from the grace of God for so long as we live holily God will protect us but if we tempt him we may justly fear that he will leave us IV. We must beware lest we fall from the comfort of the holy Spirit Ephes 4.29 we must not grieve the holy Spirit V. We must take heed
recapitulation And Answ 3 Thirdly in regard of our Bretheren for by that means we may be the better inabled to help their memories Thirdly this place is thrice expresly repeated for our meditation to teach us That the punishments Observ 4 and torments of Hell and the eternity thereof are alwaies to be meditated and remembred Quest 1 Why must we thus meditate of the bottomelesse pit and the torments thereof Answ 1 First because it will be a means to preserve us from sin And Answ 2 Secondly to weane our affections from this wicked world And Answ 3 Thirdly it will make us more carefull to prepare our selves for Heaven And therefore let us meditate and seriously remember these three things viz. I. How suddenly we may be called by death unto judgment And II. How severely we shall be judged Index nec pecuniâ nec penitentiâ c. August de Symbol No bribe can be fastned upon that Iudge no tears will prevail with him Tum Potentissimi Reges-Aristotelis Argumenta-non proderunt Hier. Epist ad Heliodorum At the day of judgment the most potent Princes shall find no more favour then the poorest persons yea then neither Tullies Rhetorick nor Aristotles Logick will a whit avail them III. Meditate how inevitable Hell is and how impossible it is for a wicked man to avoid the eternall punishment thereof It is impossible for men by any art or power or pollicy to shunne death and as impossible to escape judgement after death and alike inevitable is punishment after judgment unto all that are wicked dying without Repentance for Christ hath preached and the Holy Ghost thrice repeated That those who will not cut off and pluck out and cast from them their sins shall together with their sinnes be cast into Hell Fire Verse 10 VERS 10. Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones For I say unto you that in heaven their Angels do alwaies behold the face of my Father which is in Heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Their Angels The Rhemists urge these words to prove the Object 1 protection of Tutelary Angells a great dignity and marvailous benefit it is say they that every one hath from his nativitie an Angell for his custody and patronage against the wicked before the face of God Hâer s And the thing is so plain that Calvin dare not deny it and yet he wil needs doubt of it Lib. 1. Institut cap. 14. § 7. First Calvin doubteth not of the Protection of Answ 1 Gods Angels but whether every one hath a severall Angell appointed for his custody from his nativitie that he justly doubts because no place of Scripture evidently proves it Secondly this the Scripture doth avouch that Answ 2 sometimes one Angell hath the charge of a great many men sometimes many Angels are ready for the defence of one man yea all the Angels with one consent do wait for our preservation as is proved clearly by Calvin in the place cited Thirdly Hierome doth not mean that every Answ 3 one hath his severall Angell for he alleadgeth for the proof of his exposition Paraphrase The Angell of Ephesus Thyatyra Philadelphia and the rest Where if the word Angell were to he understood of heavenly spirits yet it is one Angell for the Church of a whole City and not for every person one Fourthly Chrysostome affirmes that by Angels Answ 4 here are understood not the inferiour but the superiour whereby he signifies that every one hath one superiour Angell alone but yet that he may have divers other inferiour Angels See Cartwright and Doctor Mayers The Papists urge this place amongst others Object 2 for the proof of the invocation of Saints In these places say they Zachar. 1.12 Revelat. 8.3 Daniel 10.13 Psalm 91.11 Matth. 18.10 the Angels intercede for the living and have care of them in particular And therefore much more ought the Spirits anâ soules of men so to doe and consequently we may call upon them First in some of the places quoted the Holy Answ 1 Ghost speaks of the intercession of Christ for his Church Secondly the Argument is sick of a Non sequitur Answ 2 The Angells intercede for the living and care for them in particular therefore so do also the souls of the deceased follows not because to the Angels is committed the care of the faithfull in the earth as appears from this verse and Psalm 91.11 and Heb. 1.14 But wee reade of no such charge or power given to the deceased Saints Thirdly in Revelat. 8. Iohn declares a vision Answ 3 wherein by Saints he understands the Saints on earth and not them in Heaven and by the Angel he understands Christ as Daniel 10.13 Fourthly in this place here is nothing at all of Answ 4 the intercession of Angells in particular Scharp de eccles triumph 38. § 2. They behold the face of my Father Sect. 2 What is meant here by the face of God or Quest 1 how many waies it is taken in Scripture First sometimes the face of God is taken for Answ 1 his presence in generall as Genes 4.16 Iudg. 6.22 Iob. 1.12 and 2 7. Psalm 89.14 and 96.13 Zachar 2.13 Answ 2 Secondly sometimes the face of God is taken for his familiar presence as Genes 3â 30 Exod. 33.11 Numb 12.8 and 14.14.15 Deut. 5 4. and 34.10 Answ 3 Thirdly by face is sometimes signified and meant the sight knowledge and acknowledgement of God Iob 1.11 and 2.5 and 13.20 Psâl 10.11 and 51.9 and 139 7 Eccles 8.8.12.13 Esa 26.17 and 65 3. Ierem. 4.1 and 16.17 Hos 7.2 Ionah 1.3.10 Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes by Gods face is meant his presence in the Temple Sanctuary Holy worship as 1 Samuel 2.18 and 13.12 and 21.6 and 2 King 13.4 and 2 Chron. 34.27 Psalm 95.2 and 119.58 Ierem. 26.10 Hag. 1.12 Zach. 7.2 and 8.21 c. Answ 5 Fifthly the face of God is sometimes taken for his presence in Heaven as in this verse and Psalm 16.11 and 1 Cor. 13.12 and Revelat. 22.4 And Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes for his providence Psalm 104.29 And Answ 7 Seventhly for his love mercy and favour as Exod. 33.14 Esa 63.9 And Answ 8 Eighthly sometimes for the Majestie glory and terrour of God Exod. 33.18 Iudg. 5.5 Nehem 1.5 6. Psalm 68.8 and 97.5 and 114.7 Esa 63.1 2. Ioel 2.6.10 And Answ 9 Ninthly sometimes face signifies anger and revenge Numb 10.35 Ierem. 3.12 and 4.26 and Psalm 21.10 and 1. Peter 3.12 And Answ 10 Lastly by Face is meant Gods remembrance to punish those that are wicked Nehem. 4.5 and Ierem. 18.3 Quest 2 What is the nature and property of Gods Face Answ 1 First it is invisible and cannot be seen Exod 33.20 23. by mortall eye Answ 2 Secondly it is our hope and trust Proverb 17.15 Answ 3 Thirdly it is sweet and most delectable Psalm 89.14 Answ 4 Fourthly it seeth al things for the proof hereof see the places quoted above Answer 3. of the former Question Quest 3 What is required
wakes and workes or eates and walkes when he doth none of them but it will not follow from hence that therefore he which is awake cannot be sure that he is awake or certainly knowe what hee doth Thus an hypocrite may dreame that he is a righteous man when there is no such thing but the Regenerate man knowes that he is such and is not deceived And therefore we must examine ourselves whether the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we are the Children of God and created in CHRIST JESVS Answ 4 Fourthly the last effect of Regeneration is an encrease and augmentation of grace For as the naturall so the supernaturall and spirituall life hath in all the parts thereof a proportionable encrease Iohn 15.2 Colos 2.19 all the members drawing unto themselves a fitting augmentation Here observe that there is a double encrease namely I. In quantity as a man encreaseth in strength and stature untill the age of 25. And II. In quality as a man after 25 encreaseth in wisedome solidity experience and the like So the regenerate labours First to encrease in the quantity and number of graces and vertues Philip. 4.8 and. 2. Peter 1.5 6 7. And then Secondly in the measure degree and extent of them For the Child of God must labour endeavour daily to bring the habits of grace unto act when there is in a manner no grace or vertue which he hath not in some measure attained unto and shewed forth in his life he must then strive unto a greater measure and degree of them This is clearely pointed out by St. Peter who I. Exhorts the Children of God to adde to their faith vertue and to vertue knowledge and to knowledge temperance and to temperance patience and to patience godlinesse and to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and to brotherly kindnesse charity 2. Peter 1.5.6.7 And then II. Exhorts them to abound in all these verse 8. But as men both before they be five and twenty yeares old and after have agues feavers fals sicknesses which hinder for a while their growth and encrease both in quantity quality so have also the Regenerate children of God And therefore they must be so much the more watchfull over their wayes and industrious in the use of all good meanes And therefore we must examine whether we be alwayes children or whether we growe up daily in grace What is here required of all men Quest 13 To prove and examine themselves Answ whether they be regenerated or not For those who are negligent in this enquiry and examination must needs be either in perill or paine either in danger or distresse First it is dangerous and most full of perill to neglect the enquiry of our Regeneration and take it up onely upon trust Jf a thiefe should goe singing to the gallowes hoping verily that the King would send him a pardon and then find none but be cut off suddenly contrary to his expectation his death must needs be so much the more horrible So if men crye peace unto themselves when they are not as yet regenerated and perswade themselves that their condition is happy when the contrary is most true they will be so much the more confounded when they finde their hope and expectation so miserably frustrated Secondly at the best those who neglect seriously to examine themselves whether they be regenerated or not must needs be full of anguish sorrow and mourning If a man were lead unto execution and were ignorant of any pardon granted unto him from the King he must needs goe mournfully to his death although a pardon did there attend him because he was not certaine of it So if those who belong to the covenant of grace be negligent in the examination of their evidence their comfort must needs be small true faith and lively hope being the parents of solide joy What is required of those who are Regenerated Quest 14 First it is required of them that they be carefull Answ 1 to nourish this life in themselves For unto those who are regenerated is given both a capacity to receive nourishment and also a desire of nourishment and therefore they must be carefull to nourish and cherish this spirituall life which in Regeneration is infused into them Here observe that there are many things which hinder nourishment and growth which we must warily avoide viz. I. Contagion and infection those who eate and converse and dwell with sicke men oftentimes are taken with the same disease and sicknesse whereby they are debilitated and weakned So he who walkes with a wicked man is made worse and his course and progresse in Religion in tanto is hindered Hence Salomon saith walke not with an angry man least thou learne his waies which may be applyed to all Sinners and a Caveat to the Righteous to beware of all society which is wicked Acts 2.42 We are commanded to save our selves from the generation of the wicked because wee may easily bee seduced by them as Adam was by Eve David saith Depart from me yee wicked because I will keepe the Commandements of the Lord as if he would say the Society of wicked men will hinder me from the service of the Lord. So Paul exhorts us to depart from every brother which walkes inordinately because a little Leaven leaveneth the whole lumpe II. Poyson for that contaminates and corrupts both the meat and all the nutritive faculties now this poyson is Sinne which contaminates and pollutes the whole man and hinders the increase and progresse of Grace III. The excesse of meat which distempers and disorders the whole body hurts and hinders the nourishment thereof this is the excesse of worldly delights which though otherwise lawfull yet immoderately used becomes a baite and snare to entrap the soule IV. Hunger and the want of good food hinders the nourishment of the body for oftentimes the lesse the stomacke eates the worse it is So if we starve our soules and deprive them of their fitting food no wonder if we doe not growe and encrease in truth And therefore if we desire to nourish and cherish our spirituall life which is infused in us in our Regeneration we must warily shunne all wicked society we must carefully avoide all sinne and iniquity we must moderate our delights in all wordly things and we must feed our soules with spirituall exercises Answ 2 Secondly as those who are regenerated must be carefull to nourish spirituall life in themselves so it is required of them also to labour to propagate spirituall life in others For Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter that is Vnworthily that man doth live Which to another doth not life give And therefore all the Children of God must watch all occasions of doing good unto others in their generall calling as Christians whether by instruction or reprehension or admonition or consolation but chiefely every man must be carefull in his particular calling to bring those unto CHRIST whom God hath put
righteousnesse and true holinesse will never repent him of that promise in a word he that turneth from sinne and whatsoever is evill and turneth unto God and whatsoever is good will never repent him of this his repentance and conversion But on the other side he who neglects to find out his sinnes and to sorrow for his sinnes and to confesse his sinnes and to hate his sinnes and neither purposeth to leave his sinnes nor promiseth to serve God but continues in sinne and disobedience against him will certainly repent him when it is too late of this his great neglect IV. We must remember the reward which is promised unto us and prepared for us if we truly repent notwithstanding the bitternesse and irkesomnesse thereof unto nature and flesh and bloud Now this reward is either First spirituall namely peace of Conscience and joy of the holy Ghost as Iohn 16.33 Philip. 4.7 Or Secondly eternall to wit everlasting life and perfect liberty and eternall glory Rom. 8.18 Now of this reward we have spoken amply before viz. Chapter 5.48 and 6.33 and 19.29 Answ 4 IV. Purgations become purgative Contrarietate by a certaine contrariety that is in them For Omne catharticum est natura contrarium every thing that purgeth is contrary to the nature of the Ventricle which receiveth the Potion And the reason hereof is Vt agat in naturam et non patiatur ab ea that so the purgation may worke upon nature and not be wrought upon by nature and according to the Physitians this is the difference betweene meat and medicine viz. First Alimentum Food received into the stomach is there Passive nature working upon it and disgesting and concocting it and dispersing the nourishment and moisture thereof into the severall parts of the body But Secondly Medicamentum Physicke received into the Ventricle is there active working upon nature and ejecting and sending forth what it meets withall Hence observe That there is a contrariety and strife betweene Obser the flesh and the Spirit Or he who desires that sinne may be purged out must expect conflicts within himselfe Read Rom. 8.6 7 12. and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Rom. 7.23 Galath 5.17 J enlarge not this because we have spoken something of this spirituall strife before Chap. 19.28 qu. 12. Answ 1. V. J might adde that potions become purgative Modo operandi by the manner of their working for a purgation performes a double worke namely First it attracts and drawes all the humours that are to be purged out into the Ventricle And so repentance brings all our sinnes into the conscience Then Secondly the purgation provokes and irritates the expulsive faculty of the Ventricle to expell Answ 5 and cast out all those obnoxious and hurtfull humours So repentance having once brought our sinnes into the Conscience doth further excite us to purge them out and to discharge the conscience of them which is overcharged with them And thus much may suffice for the first part namely Medicamentum purgans the Potion which purgeth Secondly the next part is Modus accipiendi the manner of the receiving of this purgation wherein we have three things to consider of to wit Quest 7 First Quid purgandum What is to be purged out Answ 1 I. Plethora an over-plus of good bloud or an abundance or fulnesse of good humours in the body this the Physitians call A furnisht man or Athletarum habitus but iste habitus periculosissimus Hippocr et Galen It is dangerous for a man so exceedingly to abound with good bloud or humours for Omne nimium vertitur in vitium the over-plus of good humours will turne into bad and upon the lest distemper or disorder such a mans health is much indangered This Plethora is Divitiae Riches to teach us Obser 5 That Divitiarum Plethora an abundance of riches is very dangerous a man thereby having fuell for every hellish fire that is if a man be rich he hath a ready supply for the satisfying of every ungodly lust If a rich man be tempted unto pride in apparell his money will procure him most rich roabes if unto drunkennesse or gluttony his money will buy him the most delicious meate and drinke that is to be had if unto revenge for his money he may have instruments of cruelty or suborne perjurers or avenge himselfe by suits if the rich man desire to know any secrets he hath a golden key which will open any locke and make a silent man speake if he be tempted to uncleannesse his riches perswade him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Argenteis telis pugnare to fight with golden weapons and he shall overcome because Pecuniae obediunt omnia Golden Bullets will scale the strongest Fort. Now by these and the like animadversions we may easily see how dangerous abundance of riches is unto us if any would see it proved from Scripture let him read these places Matth. 13.22 and 1 Timoth. 6.9 Genes 19.32 Iohn 2.10 and Prov. 30.9.10 15. and 27.20 But we have spoken largely of this before Chap. 6.14 Answ 2 II. Obaesitas fatnesse and grossenesse is to be purged out or Obaesitas is a phlegmaticall and windy repletion which makes the body thicke and fat and such an one the Physitian cals A grosse or growne man This Obesitas is Ventositas honoris the windinesse of honour to teach us Obser 6 That ambition and a desire of honour is to be purged out and avoided because Honores mutant mores honours change manners and therefore the Prophet rightly cals it Locus lubricus a slippery place Psalm 73.17 Vt fumus petit coelum sed perit in aere As the smoake ascends and tends upwards as though it would top the Clouds and clime the Heavens but perisheth in the Ayre and vanisheth and commeth to nothing so the ambitious man strives to aspire higher and higher but at last with proud Lucifer is cast downe into Hell Is not honour good and if so why then is it to Quest 8 be purged out First honour in it selfe when it is conferred upon Answ 1 a man by God or by man for some worthinesse or good deserts is good but ambition and an ambitious desire of honour is not good Answ 2 Secondly J say not that honour is to be purged out but ambition and the ambitious desire of honour Yet Thirdly honour preferment and high places Answ 3 are dangerous baits and snares and therefore not to be desired but as perillous moderately and warily to be borne that is if honour be conferred upon any they must be carefull to behave themselves humbly and lowlily lest they be infected with the vices which attend upon those who are in honour Now those who are in honour are in a dangerous estate in a threefold regard viz. I. Facilitate peccandi in regard of their pronnesse unto sinne for such know that they are potent and can defend themselves and like Lycurgus his great Flies breake through the Law and escape from it as the Tribe of Dan
1.1 Answ 4 and therefore undoubtedly he knowes how long time shall last and when time shall be no longer Fifthly he foretold all those things which should go Answ 5 before the day of judgement and the fore-running signs thereof and therefore he could not be ignorant of the time it selfe when it should be Answ 6 Sixthly Christs ignorance of the day of judgement was a testimony of his humane nature and shewed that he was true man and therefore he was ignorant thereof onely as man Answ 7 Seventhly our Saviour doth not say Mark 13.32 None knoweth that day Ne filius quidem Dei No not the Sonne of GOD but Ne filius No not the Sonne and therefore as he was the Sonne of God he knew it Eighthly our Saviour doth not say The Angels Answ 8 know not of this houre nor the holy Spirit whence we may collect That if the holy Ghost know it then much more the substantiall Word Christ who made all things and knew all things Ninthly our Savior doth not say unto his Apostles Answ 9 Watch because I know not but because ye know not when the time is or when the Master of the house commeth Marke 13.33 35. Intimating thereby that he knew the time of his second comming but he would not make it knowne unto them that they might be the more watchfull and circumspect Answ 10 Tenthly if it be himselfe that must come unto judgement as is plaine from Iohn 5.22 and Acts 17.31 Rom. 16. and divers other places then it is against sense and reason to imagine that he should be ignorant of the time when he will come If the studious Reader would see this Question amply handled J referre him to Athanasius Orat. 4. contr Arianos where divers and sundry other reasons are brought to prove that Christ as God knew of the houre and day of judgement and was onely ignorant thereof as man Vers 37 38 39. VERS 37 38 39. But as the dayes of Noe were so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be For as in the dayes which were before the Flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giving in marriage untill the day that Noe entred into the Arke and knew not untill the Flood came and tooke them all away so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be Sect. 1 § 1. But as the dayes of Noe were c. The scope of our Saviour seemes here to be twofold viz. to teach us First that the day of judgement is certain though the time be uncertaine of which else-where Observ Secondly that security is a forerunner of the last judgement or when men generally grow carnally secure then judgement is neare even at the doore How manifold is Security Quest 1 First there is a particular Security which is Answ 1 twofold namely either I. Of danger and this is twofold to wit either First temporall and this security is I. Sometimes found in the faithfull who often are bold and venturous without warrant and so tempt the providence of God And is II. Sometimes found in the wicked who neglect lawfull meanes for the preventing of danger yea oftentimes runne into danger and never consider how they have incensed the Lord by their sinnes Or Secondly spirituall and this is the security I. Of evill and wicked men who cry tush no evil shall come unto them but it shall goe well with them both here and hereafter Or II. Of state now this security also is twofold namely either First temporall and this security is I. Sometimes found in the godly David in his prosperity said he should never be moved Psalm 30.6 II. It is frequently found in the wicked who being in honour and prosperity nevâr thinke of any change of state or condition but beare themselves as though they should never be moved indeed Or Secondly Spirituall which hath place in the wicked Now this carnall security consists in these two things namely First in a lacke or want of feare Carnall men not fearing the wrath anger and righteous judgements of God become secure And Secondly in a neglect of the meanes and acts and exercises of Religioâ for none are so secure as those who never trouble themselves with the duties or workes of Religion at all Secondly there is a generall security both of State Answ 2 and Danger and that is when a Land or Monarchy or the whole world growes universally wicked and generally secure not so much as thinking of or expecting any danger at all Now of this the point above observed speakes The world was never more secure then before the Flood the Jewes never more secure then before the Captivity and the destruction of Ierusalem insomuch as they would not believe the wonders and signes which went before it and which were mentioned before verse 6 7. Quest 3. And the world shall be as secure as ever when the day of judgement comes and Nations ordinarily shalâ be and are most secure when dangers approach and judgement is neare even at the doore And therefore we should all labour carefully to avoid this carnall security as a sure fore-runner of some ensuing Judgement Why must we take heed of Security and so Quest 2 earnestly labour to avoid it First because this carnall security is a signe of Answ 2 maturity and ripenesse in sinne especially where the admonitions of the word are That is those persons or places or lands which enjoy the word and notwithstanding the admonitions and comminations thereof against their great nationall epidemicall and crying sinnes doe remaine quiet and secure in their sinnes are come unto a certaine maturity and perfection in sinne and are neare unto judgement And therefore great reason there is that we should carefully labour to beware of this carnall security Secondly carnall security in sinne or notwithstanding Answ sinne opens a gappe to Gods judgements layes a man open unto God and disarmes him of all defensive Weapons for security shewes a procrastination of repentance and without speedy repentance there is no way to flee from or escape the wrath to come Matth. 3.7 8. And therefore if we desire freedome from the feareful judgements of God we must take heed of security Thirdly GOD commands us to be watchfull Answ 3 and circumspect and invites us to carefulnesse Marke 13.32 35. and therefore we must take heed of carnall security Fourthly God reveales his will unto his servants Answ the Ministers who as Noah foreseeing the unparallelled deluge preached repentance unto the world so doe preach repentance unto us and daily threaten some judgement either temporall or spirituall to come upon the Land if we lye drowned in carnall security and doe not awake unto repentance and new obedience And therefore it is not without cause that we should carefully avoid carnall security Fifthly watchfulnesse is good security frequently Answ 5 brings along with it evill and mischiefe and therfore it is carefully to be avoided Feare doth often produce a good effect and the watchfull
be Answ 4 not directly expressed as an use of this Sacrament yet it may be collected I. From the covenant of mercy which God in Christ makes with the faithfull And II. From their union and communion with CHRIST Who is fit to receive the Lords Supper Quest 28 He who is carefull aright to prepare himselfe Answ How must we prepare our selves or how may Quest 29 we be made worthy receivers There is a double preparation Answ and a double worthinesse viz I. A generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person II. A particular preparation and a worthinesse of the action First there is a generall preparation and a worthinesse of the person without any relation to the Sacrament For no man hath right unto divine and spirituall things except he be a man of GOD. Quest 30 Wherein doth this general preparation and worthinesse of the person consist Answ 1 First in Repentance wherein there are two things namely Is A purpose of repentance which consists First in a knowledge and acknowledgment of our sinnes for we must labour to see our sinnes and then learne to confesse them unto God Luke 1.75 Rom. 2.25 Iam. 1. Answ 2 Secondly in a condemning of our sinnes and by-past errours Thirdly in a promising and vowing of better things for the time to come II. The Practise of repentance which consists First in Mortification and a dying unto sinne 1 Cor. 9.27 Hebr. 12.14 Colos 3 5 8. Secondly in Vivification and a living unto God the life of faith and grace and new obedience 1 Tim. 6 18 Titus 3.14 Rom. 6 19. Galath 5.22 and 2 Peter 1.6 and Ephes 4. 22. c. unto 5.10 Thirdly in a constant custome and use of both these all the dayes of our lives that is so long as we live we must be carefull to eschew whatsoever is evill and to doe whatsoever is good and to abound therein Galath 5 6. Secondly this generall preparation and worthinesse of the person consists in Faith Reade Iohn 6.47 48. Galath 2 20. Ephes 3.17 For without faâth nothing is pleasing unto God Hebr. 11.6 Now three things are required in this Faith to wit I. A knowledge of the promises of the Gospell which comes by hearing of the word Rom. 10.17 And therefore the Saints must be carefull in hearing and reading the Legacies which God hath left them in his Will and Testament II. A beliefe in the promises when we know what the Lord promises unto us then we must beleeve his promises Hebr. 12.6 III. An application of these promises unto our selves for the two former are to be found in divels but not this The evill spirits know what promises God hath made in his word and they beleeve them to be true but they cannot apply them unto themselves And therefore the children of God must never rest untill they can lay hold upon the promises and apply them unto themselves Here observe that there are two sorts of men who apply the promises unto themselves viz. First some without any ground or foundation at all onely out of a bold and blind presumption This is to be taken heed off as a thing of greatest perill Secondly some from a true solide and warantable foundation namely I. Because the Spirit of God witnesseth unto their hearts that they are the members of Christ and the children of God Rom. 8.15 16. Gal. 4.6 II. Because they shew forth the fruits of repentance and conversion in their lives and conversations serving God in sincerity though not perfectly For the tree is knowne by his fruits and by the fruits of the Spirit Galath 5.22 the testimony and evidence of the Spirit is knowne to be true To whom may these two parts of this generall Quest 31 preparation and worthinesse of the person be fitly applied First they may be applied to the Prophane person Answ 1 who from them may leârne three things viz. I. They hence may see themselves to be miserable and that First by confessing and acknowledging of their sinnes Proverb 28.13 and 1 Cor. 11.31 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Secondly by respecting and looking unto the end of sinne namely eternall death and condemnation Psal 9.17 Esa 2.19 Luke 23 30 Rom. 2.4 1 12. and 6 24. and 1 Cor. 6.9 Hebr. 10.31 and 12 29. Revelat. 6.16 Thirdly by trembling and quaking throgh the danger they have brought themselves in by reason of their sinnes yea if a wicked man could but see the sword of vengeance which hangs over his head he would then certainly feare and tremble exceedingly 2 Cor. 7.9 10. II. When they are brought into this feare or danger then let them come unto CHRIST and that First humbly and with dejection like Nehemia Chapt. 9. and Daniel 9. and the prodigall child who blashed and were ashamed by reason of their transgressions Secondly they must pray fervently from their hearts desiring the intercession of Christ and the participation of his blood Thirdly they must then hope in his helpe and mercy 1 Iohn 2.1 For he who is truely ashamed and confounded for his sinnes and prayes frequently and fervently that CHRIST would be graciously pleased to mediate and intercede unto God his Father for him to wash him with his most precious blood and to reconcile him unto himselfe in and through CHRIST may confidently hope to find favour at Gods hands according to his most gracious promises And III. Then they must come unto this holy Sacrament as a seale of their repentance and Gods mercy but of this afterwards Secondly these parts of the generall preparation may be applied to the Morall man who from hence may learne two things namely I. To condemne and renounce his owne righteousnesse Now hereunto three things are required of them to wit First they must know and acknowledge that they may doe some good workes but they can doe none well Matth. 6.2 5 6. Luke 18.14 Because they are as yet without CHRIST Secondly they must know that their workes are not in CHRIST nor performed in faith nor such as are wrought by the faithfull and spirituall man Here observe a foure-fold difference betweene the workes of the Morall and Spirituall man I. They differ Origine in the very beginning For First the workes of the Morall man proceeds either from nature or reason or the example of some or from judgement approving such or such a thing to be good But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man proceed from the internall motion of the Spirit of God against which nature rebels and struggles Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 II. They differ Fine in the end For First the workes of the Morall man are done hypocritically and for vaine glory or else for customes sake or tradition or the pleasing of men or the like base and by-ends But Secondly the workes of the Spirituall man are wrought either out of a desire to glorifie God thereby or to approve our faith or at least out of a necessity of obedience which we owe unto God Ephes 2.10 and 1 Pet.
Faith and willing to be baptized must then be admitted unto the Sacrament of Baptisme and baptized in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Marke 16.16 Acts 10.47 But these two Answers are to be understood of those who are of yeares of discretion and not of Infants Who ought to bee or may bee Baptized Quest 6 Those who are baptized are either Answ I. Men of ripe yeares or yeares of discretion Now these Adulti doe either First not professe the Faith of Christ or are without the Church of Christ and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly doe professe the Religion of Christ and desire to be baptized and these as was said before are to be admitted Or II. Infants now these are either Answ 3 First the Children of Iewes Turkes and Heathens who are without the Church and these are not to be baptized Or Secondly they are the Children of those who are wiihin the Church and these are to be baptized Quest 8 Whether is the Sacrament of Baptisme necessary or not Answ 1 First it is necessary because it is commanded in this verse and Marke 16.16 For as we must pray if we would be blessed because God hath commanâed it Matth. 7.7 and as we must eate if we would live because according to Gods owne ordinance that is the meanes to preserve life so we must be baptized because God hath ordained that by that doore we should enter into the Arke the Church Answ 2 Secondly but Baptisme is not absolutely necessary unto salvation as appeares thus I. God did precisely command that Circumcision to which Baptisme answers now should be on the eighth day before which time without doubt many dyed and yet it were absurd peremtorily to set downe that they were damned II. Jf Circumcision had beene absolutely necessarily unto salvation then Moses and Aaron would not have omitted it for 40 yeares in the Desart III. This Doctrine of the absolute necessity of Baptisme was unknowne to the ancient Fathers and primitive Church who therefore did oftentimes forbeare baptisme although we approve not of this their fact till a little before death Hence Constantine the great was not baptized untill a little before his death and Valentinian by reason of his delay was not at all baptized whom notwithstanding Ambrose pronounceth to be in heaven And Bernard in his 37. 77. Epistle affirmeth that not every privation or want of Baptisme but only the contempt and palpable neglect of it is damnable IV. The Papists themselves confesse that the Baptisme of the Spirit Baptismas flaminis and Martyrdome Baptismas sanguinis are sufficient without the Baptisme of water that is where or when it cannot be had unto salvation V. CHRIST himselfe saved the Thiefe upon the Crosse without Baptisme Luke 23.43 And therefore it is not so absolutely necessary that without it none can be saved Quest 9 What doe we promise in Baptisme Answ 1 First we promise to renounce sinne Rom. 6.6 and 1 Cor. 6.19 and Acts 3.26 and 1 Peter 4.6 Answ 2 Secondly to serve the Lord in newnesse of life all the dayes we live on the Earth Rom. 6.4 and 7.6 and 2 Corinth 5.17 Galath 6.15 Ephes 4.22.23 and 4.1 and 1 Peter 2.9 and 1 John 2.6 Sect. 5 § 5. In the name of the Father c. In this forme wherein the Apostles must baptize those who are instructed our Saviour by nominating of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost doth plainly insinuate and teach unto his Apostles the profound mistery of the Trinity and Unity For these three names Father Sonne and holy Ghost doe expresse the Trinity of divine persons and this phrase In nomine non in nominibus in the name in the singular number and not in the names in the plurall doth evidently shew the Unity in Trinity or that these three ever blessed persons have but one essence and nature Pet. Galat. Lib. 2. Cap. 12. page 63. medio § 6. And of the Sonne Sect. 6 From these words we may draw this plaine Argument against the Arrians Argum. who deny the Deity of CHRIST He in whose name we are baptized is truly and essentially God But we are baptized as well in the name of the Sonne as of the Father and holy Spirit in this verse Therefore the Sonne is aswell God in nature and essence as the Father and holy Spirit are and consequently he is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the same nature and substance with the Father § 7. And of the holy Ghost Sect. 7 Deuterius an Arrian Bishop being at Bizantium as he was about to baptize one Barbas after his blasphemous manner saying J baptize thee in the name of the Father through the Sonne and in the holy Ghost which forme of words is contrary to the prescript rule of Christ who in this place commanded his Apostles to baptize all Nations In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the water suddenly vanished so that he could not then be baptized Wherefore Barbas all amazed fled to a Church of purer Religion and there was entertained into the Church by baptisme Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall History Lib. 7. Cap. 17. reporteth the like History of a Jew who had beene oftentimes baptized and came to âaulus a Novation Bishop to receive the Sacrament againe but the water vanished and his villany being detected he was banished the Church Because I have spoken divers things in divers places before of the Father and the Sonne here therefore thus briefly passe them over speaking something more largely of the holy Spirit because hitherto I have treated of that divine person more sparingly How many things are requisite to be knowne Quest 1 concerning the holy Ghost Two namely Answ First Nomen his name He is called 1. Spirit Then 2. Holy Secondly his nature wherein two things are observable viz. I. Veritas the truth thereof wherein two things are included to wit First that he is God with God Secondly that he is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne II. Priprietas the properties thereof namely that First he proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Secondly that he is equall to the Father and the Sonne Thirdly what his operations and workes are What is meant by this word Spirit Quest First this word Spirit is taken either First literally and that two manner of wayes to wit either Answ 1 I. For an invisible corporeall essence as for example First sometimes for the aire and wind Secondly sometimes for the blast or breath of the Lungs Or II. Spirit is taken for an invisible incorporeall essence which is two-fold namely either First created as Sathan specters the reasonable soule of man and the good Angels Secondly uncreated and thus God the Father God the Sonne and God the holy Ghost are called Spirits Secondly figuratively and thus it is taken either I. Spiritually and thus First the power and Deity of Christ is sometimes called Spirit And Secondly sometimes the
Father Luke 1.35 And therefore is not a distinct person Answ 1 First except he were the same with the Father he could not be God for God is one Answ 2 Secondly it followes not he is the same with the Father therefore he is not a distinct person from the Father for the Sonne is the same with the Father and yet a distinct Person Answ 3 Thirdly from hence viz that he is the same with the Father doth rather follow that he is God and a distinct person for none can be God but he who is the same with God and none can be the same with God but onely a person of the Trinity For these three are one 1 Iohn 5.7 Deus Trinnus I conclude with the saying of the Father Dici potest non scriptum est aperté Spiritum sanctum esse Deum at ejus deitas in sacris literis testata est nisi quis valde sit insulsus alienus a Spiritu sancto Greg. Naz. de Spirit sanct Quest 6 How doth it appeare that the Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Answ It is hence evident because he is sent by both and is called the Spirit of both For First the Father sends the Spirit of his Sonne Gal. 4.6 Iohn 14.26 And Secondly the Sonne sends the Spirit of the Father Iohn 15.26 and 16.7 How is the blessed Spirit coequall with the Father Quest 7 for if he proceed from him then is he inferiour unto him The holy Ghost is inferiour to the Father in order but equall in power Answ Against this it may be objected Object The Spirit is sent by God therefore he is inferiour to him in power First it followes not for the Sonne was sent Answ 1 by the Father Iohn 3.16 and yet he is equall to the Father in power in regard of his Deity for he was not sent by compulsion but came willingly Iohn 10.11 And so doth also the holy Spirit And therefore there is no rule or dominion amongst the persons of the blessed Trinity one over another but are all equall in power Secondly the equality of the holy Spirit with Answ the Father can no way better be proved then by proving that he is God which we have done before For none is before or after another none is greater or lesse then another Symbol Athanas What and how many are the operations and Quest 8 workes of the holy Spirit They are either Temporall or Spirituall Answ First there are some Temporall operations and workes of the holy Spirit as I. Creation Read Gen. 1.2 and Iob. 33.4 And II. Fitting men for some particular function as Exod. 31.3 Iudg. 6.34 and 1 Sam. 11.6 and 16.13 And III. He gives knowledge literature and learning and therefore we must not onely confesse that that learning which is conferred miraculously upon some comes from him as Acts 2. and 10. but also that that learning which is got by our study instrumentally comes principally from him because he gives eye-salve Revel 3.18 and enables us to understand And IV. Prophesie is a gift given by the Spirit 1 Cor. 13.1 Now all these are Temporall Secondly there are Spirituall operations and workes of the holy Spirit and these are either I. Common or II. Proper First the Common spirituall operations of the holy Spirit are these viz. I. The moderation of the affections as Gen. 20.6 Hest 5.10 And II. The reverent and willing hearing of the word the Spirit makes men to endure the word of exhortation patiently as we may see in Herod Marke 6.20 And therefore when we willingly or patiently permit our selves to be reproved we must confesse it to be the worke of the Spirit because naturally we love to be flattered but not to be reprehended And III. Jllumination is a spirituall worke of the holy Ghost now this is either First Cognitionis a light of Knowledge as Hebr. 6. and 10. and 2 Peter 2.22 And this is Common Or Secondly Obedientiae a light of obedience now this is two-fold viz either I. In aliquibus in some things as Herod did and this also is common Or II. In nova vitá in a new life and this is proper to the godly And IV. Ioy in hearing or other holy duties Matthew 13.20 as did Herod Marke 6.20 Now there is a double joy namely First a joy arising from novelty and thus many rejoyce when the Gospell is first preached unto them who slight it afterwards Therefore this joy is but deceivable and common And Secondly a joy arising from a true tast of divine grace and this is proper to the Godly Secondly there are proper operations of the holy Spirit These are laid downe in Iohn 14.23 where we have I. The presence of the holy Spirit in the godly the effect of whose presence is Regeneration II. The inhabitation of the holy Spirit in the Regenerate the effect whereof is Gubernation But these remaine to be considered of in that place Iohn 14.23 Whereof afterwards by the assistance of God I rather omit them here because something hath beene spoken Chap. 12.18 Sect. 8 § 8. I am with you unto the end of the world Quest 1 How is CHRIST present with his Church for all ages Answ 1 First not in regard of his humanity but of his Deity and this is confessed by Galatinus lib. 3. Cap. 29. pag. 127. lin ult Answ 2 Secondly Carthusian s pag. 233. b. medio saith That CHRIST is present with his Church by a Sacramentall presence Answ 3 Thirdly Christ is present with his by inhabiting the hearts of the faithfull by his grace Answ 4 Fourthly he is present by his continuall protection and providence and manifold efficiencie of his power and piety in and upon us Quest 2 Whether shall the Church of Christ continue unto the worlds end because it is here said Behold I am with you unto the worlds end and Iohn 14.15 c. The Paraclet shall abide with you for ever Now if this Church be thus to extend itselfe to all nations and to the ends of the world then whether is it the same which at this day is called The Catholique Church upon earth Answ 1 First we grant and hold that this Church of Christs shall extend it selfe to all Nations And Answ 2 Secondly it shall last and continue untill the end of the world Nunquam enim deficiet fides in toto c. Faith shall never wholly faile but unto the end of the world Christian Religion in aliquibus perseverabit saith Carthusian Matth. pag. 233. b. fine that is shall persevere and abide in some place or other amongst some persons or other he will not say That it shall alwayes abide at Rome Answ 3 Thirdly we grant and hold that this Church with which Christ hath promised to be present is the same which is called in the Apostles Creed The Catholique Church But Answ 4 Fourthly wee deny that that Church which falsely cals her selfe by that name is this Church of Christ to which he hath